of God and true religion for Gods sake Secondly wee must not onely know and beleeue that Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification but we must labour to feele the power and efficacie of his death killing sinne in vs and the vertue of his resurrection raysing vs vp to newnes of life he that hath only a shew of religion may make profession of faith in Christs death and resurrection but herein stands the power when we be made conformable vnto his death in regard of the death of sinne and know the vertue of his resurrection by our holy endeauour in new obedience and do frame our selues to his example in all such things wherein he left himselfe a patterne vnto vs. Thirdly we must not content our selues to knowe and professe that God is mercifull but withall we must take obseruation of his louing fauour towards vs particularly adding one obseruation to another that so our hearts may be rooted and grounded in the loue of God A man may make profession of Gods grace and mercie from a meere generall conceit apprehenâion of it in his brainâ but herein stands the power and pââh of true religion when a man by obseruation and experience in himselfe knowes the loue of God in Christ towardâ him And thus is âaith and ââue religion held and maintained To haue a good conscience which is the second duââe in this Christian fight is to preserue and keepe oââ conscience so as it may excuse vs and not accuse vs vnto God in respect of liuing in any ãâã ãâã euer there may be infirmities in vs to this ende we must obserue these rules First we must haue a double calling the generall calling of a Christian wherein we must serue God and a particular calling according to our place and gifts wherein we must exercise our selues for the good of men These two must not be seuered so as either be wanting but he that would keepe a good conscience must practise his generall calling in doing the duties of his particular calling it is an easie thing to professe Christianitie in the Church and many a man doth so that keepes no good conscience in his priuate calling at home but this is the euidence of a good conscience when a man shewes himselfe a Christian in his calling at home and conuersation among his brethren Secondly we must alwaies be exercised in doing some good dutie either of our generall or particular calling or in some commendable furtherance thereunto for idlenesse is the deuills pillow whereon men either plot and deuise some euill or are lulled asleepe in securitie but diligence in our calling is our way wherein we haue promise of protection by Gods Angels from the deuil Psal. 91. 11. but if we be out of our calling we lie open to the hurt of the enemie when Peter without warrant from his calling generall or particular would needes goe warme himselfe in Caiphas hall what fell out vpon a small assault by a silly maide he denied Christ in most fearefull manner Ioh. 18. 25 26. Thirdly in euery estate of life we must labour to see a speciall prouidence of God therein to rest contented be it better or be it worse It is an âasie thing to see and acknowledge Gods mercie in health peace and plentie and to rest contented therewith but if we would haue peace toward God in our owne hearts we must labour to quiet our selues with his disposing hand in the day of trouble sicknes or any other distresse of life or death Fourthly whatsoeuer we would doe when we die that we must now begin and continue doing it euery day while we liue to wit repent of our daily âinnes and leaue them desire earnestly to be reconciled to God in Christ and steadfastly to beleeue all his gracious promises he that hath these graces shall die in peace and therefore if we would liue in peace of conscience we must labour for them euery day Fiftly in all our societies and conuersings with men we must be carefull either to doe good vnto them or to receiue good from them for where neither of these is there Satan shewes his presence and therfore we must shunne such companie as giue themselues to plot or practise some iniquitie for euill conuersings corrupt good manners Sixtly we must lead our liues not after our owne fancie but according to the rule of Gods word we must liue by faith and not by âight when we see no signes of Gods fauour but rather of his anger and indignation yet then must we trust in him and relie vpon his mercie this is against reason yet a worke of faith which is the euidence of things which are not seene Heb. 11. 1. 2. Vse If we pray God to deliuer vs from euill then we must beware of all satanicall practises as meanes of help in any distresse this is grosse hypocrisie to pray against the euills of Satan and to giue our selues to the practise of them herein many offend for the Papists say this praier but yet their religion in many things is a grosse practise of magick and sorcerie for first the consecration of their host in the masse is playne coniuration and so are their exorcismes in halowing salt bread and water their casting out of deuills by certaine words by the signe of the crosse the application of reliques and such like nay come to our selues what is more common among vs then to vse charmes and Amuletts to seeke to witches and sorcerers when any strange affliction doth befall vs And the setting of a figure though it be not grosse magick yet therein is a close and priuie worke of the deuill his hand is deepe therein and the Church in former times hath condemned it for witchcraft for charmes characters and amulets be but the deuills watchword and sacraments to set him a working what though the words vsed be good yet therein is Satans deeper policie who turnes himselfe into an Angel of light vnder fayre shewes working the greater mischeife But what horrible impietie is this that when God giues vs occasion to come vnto him we leaue him and runne for helpe to his professed enemies 3. Vse This branch of the petition serueth to direct vs what to doe in this case say that a dwelling house or some other place is by Gods permission haunted and abused by some euill spirite whether may a man lawfully frequent or abide in such a place Answ. By this petition is plaine he may not for here wee pray to be deliuered from euill and therefore we may not voluntarily thurst our selues into such a place as is haunted by the deuill would we come within the compasse of the lyons paw or within the chaine of a mad dog or of an hunger-bitten beare why then should we rashly thrust our selues into the danger of the deuill who like a roaring lyon seekes continually whome he may deuoure Many ignorant people are so
and pleasant to vs till we finde this precious treasure hid therein II. Dutie Hauing found this treasure we must highly prize and value it euen aboue all that we haue or can get nay more worth then all the world besides So did the man in the parable Matth. 13. 44. esteeme the treasure hid in the field aboue all his goods And Paul so esteemed of Christ crucified that he counted all things losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ and iudged them as dung that he might winne Christ. This high esteeme of Christ is needfull if euer we meane to lay him vp for our treasure and then haue we made good progresse in this heauenly purchase when we truely value Christ in our hearts at so high a rate and therefore we must endeauour our selues hereunto and labour so to frame our whole conuersation in speaches and in action that they may testifie at how high a rate we value Christ. And because the word of God reueales Christ Iesus vnto vs in which regard it is called a treasure therefore it also must be highly valued euen aboue all carthly things Thus Dauid did Psal. 119. 72. The Law of thy mouth is better vnto me then thousands of gold and siluer verse 127. I loue thy Commandements aboue gold yea aboue much fiue gold hereof wisdome saith my fruite is better then gold euen then much fine gold and my reuenues better then âine siluer It were happie for vs if wee did thus value the word of God Many hold there is but one truth and so that be knowne it is no matter whence it is learned whether out of Gods word or the writings of men but they are sarre deceiued for the Scriptures of God onely are that truth which is according to godlinesse and they alone discouer vnto vs this heauenly treasure and therefore they must haue the preheminence in our hearts and be esteemed farre aboue all the writings of men which if we would doe we should feele that power and comfort of the word in our hearts which naturally we lacke III. Dutie Hauing found out and rightly valued this true treasure we must seeke to get it for our selues and make it our owne so did the man in the parable Matth. 13. 44. when he had found the treasure hid in the field and so Christ here commandeth lay vp treasures for your selues Now that we may get this treasure to our selues we must conscionably vse such meanes as God hath appointed for this purpose to wit I. heare the word of God preached with all reuerence care and diligence labouring to mixe it with faith in our hearts II. receiue the Sacraments with all reuerence and due preparation III. pray to God in faith earnestly and constantly for the pardon of our sinnes and the fiuition of this treasure The reason hereof is plaine for the word and Sacraments are as it were the Lords two hands wherewith he reacheth out this heauenly treasure and all spirituall blessings vnto vs and our faith is the hand of our soule wherewith we receiue them now by our praiers we testifie this faith and sanctifie vnto our selues the two former meanes IV. Dutie Hauing gotten this treasure we must labour to make it sure vnto our selues And to this purpose we must follow Pauls counsell and charge to rich men 1. Tim. 6. 17 18 19. Charge the rich men in this world that they be not high minded neither trust in vncerten riches but in the liuing God that they doe good and be rich in good workes laying vp in store for themselues a good foundation against the time to come that they may obtaine eternall life where marke how by trusting in God and by liberalitie and bountie we are exhorted to lay a good foundation What will some say must we be saued by our Almes-deedes and good works Ans. Not so for the ground of our saluation is Gods election and loue in Christ which he himselfe hath laid vp in heauen for vs. But the foundation which wee must lay vp for our selues is in our owne consciences for our assurance in Gods foundation and this we lay by our good works of loue mercie and iustice all which be fruits of faith and beeing done in faith and with singlenes of heart to Gods glorie they are sure testimonies of our portion in the true treasure Iesus Christ for hereby we know we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren 1. Ioh. 3. 14. V. Dutie Hauing got this treasure sure to our selues we must vse it as a treasure Hereunto three duties are required I. we must haue our conuersation in heauen for there Christ our treasure is and where our âreasure is there will our hearts be and if our hearts be on Christ in desire in ioy and delight it cannot be but our liues will be holy and heauenly though our bodies be here on earth but let vs beware that our affections be not set on things below for then is not Christ our treasure at all II. We must turne our earthly goods into heauenly treasures This we doe by imploying them in works of mercie for he that giues vnto the poore lends vnto the Lord Prou. 19. 17. so that the mercifull man hath the Lord for his debter for the Lord sends the poore maÌ as his messenger vnto the rich to borrow of him such things as the poore man lacketh and the Lords returne of paiment is in heauenly blessings and therefore Christ himselfe as it were explaning this point bids sell that ye haue and giue almes make you bagges which waxe not old a treasure that cannot faile in heauen where no theefe commeth neither moth corrupteth This then is the Lords owne direction for this happie exchange of earthly goods for heauenly treasures then which who can wish a better increase III. We must rather part with all that we haue then with Christ Iesus friends goods countrey libertie nay our owne life and deerest hearts blood must all goe for this treasures sake so doth the good purchasser part with all he hath for to ââie the field in which this treasure is Matth. 13. 44. but if we will rather part with Christ then with some or with all of these then wee vse not Christ as the true treasure Thus we see how Christ becomes our treasure let vs therefore make conscience to practise these fiue duties so long as we liue for when Christ becomes our treasure marke what will follow we shall finde in our hearts such sweet content therein that neither prosperitie shall lift vs vp too high nor aduersitie cast vs downe too low nothing shall daunt vs while we haue this treasure sure no kind of death no not the day of iudgement Thus much of the commandement now followeth the particular reason thereof where neither moth nor canker corrupteth c. This reason is drawen from the vnchangeable certentie and safetie of this
take hold when other sinnes leaue a man which caused Christ to forewarne his Disciples hereof in this place therefore it is our dutie to labour and striue the more earnestly to be purged from this euill minde and preserued from these euill practises of rash iudgement for which ende let vs lay to our consciences the reasons following I. The practise of rash Iudgement cannot stand with Christian charitie for charitie binds a man to walke in loue and loue suspecteth not euill but thinks the best alwaies and if it be possible thinks well of all II. When thou seest a man speake or practise any euill for which thou beginnest to thinke hardly of him then consider well of thine owne selfe how thou hast both that and all other sinnes in thee if we regard the roote of sinne and therefore doe not rashly condemne him for his fact because thou thy selfe hast done the like heretofore or els in time to come maist doe the like or worse then he hath done whome thou now condemnest III. Consider that God the father hath committed all iudgement vnto his Sonne who now executeth publike iudgement by the Magistrate in the common-wealth and by the Minister in the Church and priuate iudgement of admonition and iust dispraise by them whome he calleth thereunto if therefore thou iudgest another not beeing called thereto thou thrusteth Christ out of his office and robbest him of his honour which is a grieuous sinne and cannot be vnpunished IV. Consider also that thou art vnable whatsoeuer thou art to iudge aright of other mens actions beeing ignorant of many circumstances thereof for thou knowest not with what minde or to what ende the action was done thou knowest not the cause why he did it nor the state of his person nor manner of his temptation thereto and therefore why iudgest thou rashly of him V. He that giues rash iudgement of another is worse then a theefe that steales away a mans goods for he robbes him of his good name which as Salomon saith is to be chosen aboue great riches Prov. 22. 1. Againe riches may be restored so can not a mans good name beeing once blemished in the hearts of many Againe a man may defend himselfe from a theefe but no man can shunne an other mans euill minde or his badde tongue nay the backebiter is worse then a murtherer for he killeth three at once first his owne soule in thus sinning secondly his neighbour whose name he hurteth and thirdly the hearer who receiueth this rash and iniust report and for this cause the slaunderer is numbered among those that shall not inherit the kingdome of God Psal. 15. 3. 1. Cor. 6. 10. and the Apostle chargeth Christians to account of such raylers as of persons excommunicate 1. Cor. 5. 11. Here some will say if we may not giue our opinion of others freely as we haue done what must we doe when we haue occasion to speake of them Answ. Thy cariage towards others must be according to these rules I. If thou know any good thing by the partie of whome thou speakest when thou hast occasion thinke and speake of that if thou knew euill by him also conceale it from others and if thou maist admonish the partie thereof or els tell it to those who haue authoritie to correct his faults and thus shalt thou win thy brother Some will say I doe indeed sometime censure my brother for his faults yet onely in detestation of his sinne I loue the partie neuer the worse and I onely doe it to some priuate friend that will not tell it againe Answ. But this excuse and all such like are friuolous no colour of good intent can excuse rash iudgement if thou louest him why doest thou make knowne his fault to another for loue couereth a multitude of sinnes And if thy conscience answer it will tell thee that either ill will to the partie causeth thee so to doe or self-selfe-loue whereby through his defamation thou thy selfe seekest to be aduanced aboue him in the thoughts of others In thy censuring therefore looke to thine heart whether malice mooue thee not thereto and take heed to the end also for if it rise from a bad ground or tend to a wrong ende the whole action is nought II. Dutie We ought to thinke as wel of euery man as possibly we can yea of our enemie of his actions for loue thinketh not evill and in the practise of loue towards our enemies we become followers of God Math. 5. 44 45. III. Dutie If thou marke thy neighbours life and behauiour doe it for this ende to withdraw him from sinne and to further him in well-doing Lastly in all thy societies and dealings with others labour either to doe them good or to receiue good from them and by this meanes thou shalt eschew the sinne of rash iudgement Here two questions may be mooued concerning rash iudgement and that necessarily because surmises will arise vpon very small occasions I. Quest. When may a man doubt or suspect euill of another Ans. In all suspicion recourse must be had to the ground thereof whether it rise of iust and sufficient cause or not A sufficient cause of suspicion is that which in the iudgement of wise men beeing well considered with all the circumstances thereof is iudged sufficient and on the other side that is insufficient which wise men well waying with the circumstances thereof doe iudge insufficient if then the cause of suspicion be thought insufficient in the iudgement of the wise and godly we must suspend our suspicion as thus suppose some euill is reported abroad of such a man as that he is a theefe an adulterer or such like yet this fame riseth onely of some one mans report which because it may proceede from an ill minde on a priuate grudge we are not to yeild thereupon to suspect ill of the partie this report may well cause vs to search further into the case and mooue vs to looke vnto our selues that we be not hurt by him But if the cause be thought sufficient in the iudgement of those that are wise and discreete then we may without offence or breach of conscience yeild to suspect and iudge euill of another II. Question How may we giue vpright iudgement of all men with whome we liue and haue to deale Answ. This is as necessarie to be knowen as the former for as we are prone to thinke ill so we are also forward in iudging rashly therefore there are three things required in the iudging of others First we must haue recourse to the cause of our iudgement for if the cause be insufficient then our iudgement is rash and vnlawfull Before the Lord brought vpon the world the confusion of languages he is saide to goe downe among them to see their fact Gen. 11. 6. before he destroied Sodom and Gomorra with fire brimstone he is saide to come downe from heauen
must watch ouer the liues of his brethren for their good and amendment It is the sinne of our time that euery one thinks he hath no charge laid on him in regard of his brothers life and estate This was Cains sinne towards his brother Abel he denied himselfe to be his brothers keeper if any man sinne the common speach is what is it to me let them looke to it whom it concernes But this ought not to be one man ought to obserue another vse also brotherly correction for the reformation of faults certainly known This is a duty of loue and mercie tending to the good of our brother and to the saluation of his soule in conscience we are bound to releeue the bodies of our poore brethren that be in perill and want much more then are we bound to looke vnto their soules that they perish not for wante of admonition We must turne back our enemies oxe or asse that wandreth much more our brother from going to perdition II. Point Who is to be corrected out of whose eye is the mote to be taken to wit a Brother out of thy brothers eye By a brother here Christ meaneth not euery neighbour for that is euery man but euery one that is a member of that Church whereof we are members and professeth the same religion which we doe beeing admitted into the Church by the same sacrament of baptisme whereby we were admitted This is plaine in the exhortation of Christ Math. 18. 17. If thy brother sinne against thee tell him his fault between him and thee and so proceed if he heare thee not til he come to the censure of the Church which were in vaine if the partie were no member of the Church If any one that is called a brother saith S. Paul bee a fornicator couetous c. with such a one eate not 1. Cor. 5. 11. and he addeth what haue I to doe to iudge them that are without doe yee not iudge them that are within Now here the former order must be obserued that first a man must correct himselfe secondly his family and kindred next a brother of the same congregation with him And if good order be obserued he may admonish a brother that is a member of another particular Church but beyond this we may not goe though we must carrie our selues so to them that are without that by our good conuersation we may winne them to God And further this is to be knowne that in the Church of God authoritie and dignitie frees no person froÌ brotherly correction whereupon Paul biddes the people of Colossa to say vnto Archippus their Pastor Take heede to thy ministerie which thou hast receiued of the Lord that thou fulfil it Coloss. 4. 17. And hence we may learne this dutie when we offend in word or deede wee must submit our selues willingly to brotherly correction wee must not say as one of the Israelites that stroue with his brother said vnto Moses for reproouing him who made thee a iudge and a ruler ouer vs but being faultie we must submit our selues to the correction of our brother though we be aboue them in place It is better to heare the reproofe of a wise man saith Salomon then the song of a foole Eccles. 7. 7. It may be the song of a foole will more delight vs but sure it is the wise mans reproofe is farre more profitable This Dauid testified by desiring that the righteous might smite him Ps. 141. 5. accounting it as a pretious balm vpon his head which he would neuer want yea nature it selfe doth teach vs this that it is better to be reprooued euen of an enemie then to bee praised of a friend according to that of Salomon Open rebuke is better then secret loue Prou. 27. 6. III. Point For what is a brother to bee admonished or corrected not onely for great offences but for lesser sins we must pull out not only beams but strawes and motes out of his eie for here lesser sins are as strawes and motes to greater sinnes which be as beames and posts The reason why we must correct our brother for sâal offences is because euery great sin hath his beginning of some little small sin therefore it is a dutie of brotherly correction to cut off sin in the head before it growe out to the full Thus the Lord dealt with Caine Gen. 4. 6. he reprooued him for his wrath malice against his brother testified by his sad countenance before he slew his brother but Caine not yeelding to the Lords reproofe came at last to the grieuous sinne of murther In this third point we may take a view of that heauenly order which Christ hath left in his Church for the reformation not only of greater crimes but of lesser sins for there be many sins committed which caÌnot be corrected by the sword of the Magistrate neither yet by the publike censure of the Church as lying foolish lesting other offences in behauiour attire yet these will not Christ permit to be in his Church therefore hath prouided brotherly correction to cut them off IV. Point How is brotherly correction to be performed Although the maner of brotherly correctioÌ be not here expresly set down yet it is implied where it is said Then shalt thou see cleerely c. I will stand a little to shew how this dutie is to be performed In brotherly correctioÌ these things are required 1. Christian wisdome to see cleerely into the fault also how it is to be ameÌded The author to the Hebrews makes it the duty of euery Christian to obserue his brother not for this end to vpbraid him with his faults but that he may rightly discerne thereof also know how to correct him And here comes a common fault to bee reprooued many are forward and hastie to correct their bretheren but yet it shall be vpon bare rumors vncertain grounds they wil not stay till they know the fault throughly and certainly wherupon it comes to passe many times that the reprouer bears the blame for the party reproued saith there is no such matter the thing is otherwise so the other becomes a rash censurer 2. In christian correction there must be obseruation of fit circuÌstances as time place els the good admonition may be lesse effectuall We shall see the practise of this in the word of God Abigail obserued a fit time to reprooue her husbaÌd for his churlish answer to Dauids seruants and therefore told him not of it till his feast of sheep-shearing was ended the wine gone out of his head 3. The maner of our brothers offence must be considered whether it proceede of humane frailtie or otherwise if his fault proceed from humane frailtie then Pauls lesson may be practised Gal. 6. 1. Ye that are spiritual restore such a one with the spirit of meekenes The phrase there is borrowed froÌ Surgeons who being to
great vnto whome the gods come so neare vnto them as the Lord our God is neare vnto vs in all that we call vnto him for Secondly this must perswade vs to loue God vnfaignedly and heartely who is so readie and willing to graunt our requests in praier specially considering we are by nature his enemies A rare thing it is to see any resemblance of it in the world and indeede among mân this dealing is able to draw loue from an enemie when we shew our selues willing to doe him any good we can this heapes coles of fire vpon his head to consume his malice and kindle in him loue to vs oh then how should Gods gratious bountie and readinesse to heare vs draw our hearts to God in all loue and thankfulnes Thirdly this serues to be a notable stay and comfort to all those that are cast downe in soule with the sight and burden of their sinnes for behold if they aske mercie at Gods hands they shall haue it if they can call he will heare and if they will but knocke at the doore of his mercie he is readie to open vnto them Here they vse to plead that they haue long called and cried and knocked but they finde no comfort Ans. O consider the vsuall dealing of God with his owne children for a time he will hide his face and seeme to locke vp his mercie and compassion from them as we may see by Dauids complaint Psal. 77. 7. Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer and will he shew no more fauour v. 8. Is his mercie cleane gone for euer doth his promise faile for euermore v. 9. Hath God forgotten to be mercifull c. But his intent herein is to humble them deeper to make them knocke more earnestly that they may be more thankfull for Gods mercie when they finde it and more carefull to keepe themselues from sinne whereby they may loose againe that assurance Indeede it is a most heauie crosse and the deepest griefe that can be fall a man to haue the conscience apprehend the wrath of God without any feeling of his fauour yet in this case here is comfort let this poore soule out of the depth of his horror criâ vnto God with Dauid and out of the bellie of this whale of desperation with Ionas endeauouring against all feeling to lay hold vpon the promise of mercie in Christ and he shall finde the Lord in due time readie to heare and to sende comfort yea the sweetnesse of his loue shall distill most ioyfully into his poore soule v. 9. For what man is there among you which if his sonne aske him bread would giue him a stone 10 Or if he aske him fish will he giue him a serpent 11 If ye then which are euill can giue to your children good gifts how much more shall your Father which is in heauen giue good things to them that aske him These words containe a second reason of the former commandement to pray as also a confinnation of the promise annexed thereunto for assurance to be heard and it may be framed thus If earthly parents though they be euill can giue good gifts to their children when they want them and aske them at their hands then much more will your heauenly father giue good gifts to those that aske him But earthly parents though they be euill will giue good gifts to their children Therefore much more will your heauenly father giue good things to them that aske him This reason standeth in a comparison of vnequalls drawen from the lesse to the greater from the care which is ordinarily seene in naturall parents ouer their children to prooue vndoubtedly the most tender care of our heauenly father ouer vs. And this kind of reasoning is vsuall with God in Scripture Isay 49. 15. Can a woman forget her child and not haue compassion on the sonne of her wombe Though they should forget yet will not I forget thee Psal. 103. 13. As a father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him Mal. 3. 17. and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serueth him In the framing of this reason behold a speciall fauour of God vouchsafed to godly parents They may take a tast of Gods loue and care ouer themselues by the consideration of that naturall care and tender affection they beare towards their owne childreÌ And indeed they may more easily then other apprehend and apply to themselues the louing fauour and tender care of God ouer them by the like affections in themselues towards their owne children Now this fauour and priuiledge God vouchsafeth for speciall cause first to incite and stirre vp those parents which yet haue not tasted of Gods loue to embrace his word and promises whereby God reueales his loue to men that so they may tast of Gods loue towards them whereof they haue so notable a patterne in their affection towards their owne children Secondly to prouoke them to labour to haue their hearts rooted and grounded in the loue of God And thirdly that they hauing experience of Gods loue in themselues may bring their children and posteritie to the fruition of the same loue and mercie Now to come to the comparison The first part whereof is this that it is a naturall propertie in all parents to giue good things vnto their children This is a principle binding conscience that parents should be carefull of their children He that prouideth not for his owne saith the Apostle especially for them of his familie is worse then an infidell for infidells doe not put out this light of nature but prouide for their children Here then those parents are to be blamed who spend their substance in gaming and ryote and so leaue their children and familie destitute and in want These spende vpon their owne lusts those good things which they should bestow vpon their children and so shew themselues vnnaturall but the Magistrate who is the publike father ought to looke vnto them and to restraine them from such disorder Secondly here those likewise are to be blamed which for foode and rayment will prouide and giue sufficient to their children but in the meane while they giue them not godly education in the instruction and information of the Lord which is a good thing indeede vnto the soule for which the godly in Scripture are commended as Abraham towards his familie Gen. 18. 19. and Lois and Eunice towards Timothie 2. Tim. 1. 5. who brought him vp in faith vnfaigned Thirdly by this we may see the state of those that kill their owne children for so we may read that some parents haue eaten their owne children namely they are such as become vnnaturall beeing in Gods iust iudgement left vnto themselues to be ruled by the Deuill who filleth their hearts with this vnnaturall and sauage crueltie Now Christ speakes here of the light of nature not extinguished and so it is
and it is the corruption of nature that mooues men to seeke their owne aduantage and preferment by the losse and debasing of others Thirdly here we learne that in common iniuries wherein wee are wronged by others we must not requite like for like but doe good for euill we must not looke at that which they doe to vs but at that which we would they should doe Fourthly henee wee learne that in matters of commoditie whereabout we deale in the world we must not only look vnto our selues but also seeke the good of our neighbours it is the maner of men to seeke theÌselues only in their affairs each man will âel as deere as he can according to the prouerb Euery man for himselfe and God for us all but neither the saying nor the practise is from God he would haue vs according to the law of nature to seeke the common good and to doe as we would be done vnto Fiftly this rule of equity cuts the throat of all those pretences wherby bad dealing is smoothed ouer in the world for ill minded persons vse to colour their doings with these and such like sayings the gripple seller saith The thing is mine may I not make of mine owne what I can the deceiuer saith he thrusts his ware on no man the vsurer saith he bids no man hire his money but others intreat it of him and giue him thanks but these pretences are nought these men follow a crooked line they ought to see in their owne hearts whether they would haue other men deale so with them the vsurer may pretend he pleasures the poore but his helpe is no better then his is that giues a draught of colde water to him that is in a burning feauer which seemes pleasant at the first but after turnes to his great annoyance Sixtly we would haue all men to shew forth their loue vnto vs wee then must be as carefull to shew forth our loue to others by the practise of all good duties This is against our nature but yet beeing the commaundement of Christ we must endeauour our selues to obey the same Lastly here we haue direction how to keepe a good conscience in all our dealings with men in the world for such things as are expressed in the word we must follow the direction thereof but where wee want a particular commandement there we must order our actions by this generall rule enter into thy conscience and there search how thou wouldest haue other men deale with thee and follow that in thy dealings with them and so shalt thou keepe a good conscience For want of this come so many disorders as are in the world and therfore happy were our times if men would doe as they would be done to Thus much for the commaundement now followes the reason For this is the Law and the Prophets The meaning By the Law we must vnderstand the fiue bookes of Moses which were the first Scripture that euer was written so Luke the 16. 31. They haue Moses the Prophets By the Prophets we must vnderstand all the rest of the bookes of the olde testament besides the fiue bookes of Moses the Prophets beeing put for the bookes of the Prophets as Matth. 2. 23. It is written the Prophets that he shall be called a Nazarite which testimonie is taken out of the booke of Iudges and it sheweth that the booke of Iudges is to bee numbred among the bookes of the Prophets and they are called the Prophets because they were written by some Prophet And here this commandement touching iâstice is called the law and the Prophets because it is the summe of the Law and Prophets yet some may aske how this can bee true seeing this commaundement onely concernes things to be practised and the Law and Prophets besides morall duties containe matters of faith to be beleeued I answer this commaundement must be vnderstood to be the summe of the Law and the Prophets not for all things but for that which they prescribe touching this point of iustice and equitie and the practise hereof To doe as wee would be done to is the fulfilling of that which is set downe in the Law and in the Prophets touching equitie in all humane actions Now the meaning beeing thus opened the reason standeth thus beeing drawne from diuine testimonie That which is the summe of the Law and of the Prophets touching equitie must be done But to doe as we would be done to is the summe of the Law and the Prophets therefore we must so doe From this reason we may gather a rule wherby to iudge concerning the olde Testament what is Scripture and what is not all Scripture of the olde Testament is either the Law or the Prophets that is was either penned by Moses or by some of the Prophets who were extraordinarily mooued and enabled thereunto And therefore all the bookes from Genesis to Malachie are Canonicall Scripture because they are written by some of the Prophets To this purpose S. Peter saith 2. Pet. 1. 19. We haue a most sure word of the Prophets c. But for the bookes of Apochrypha they are not Canonicall Scripture because they were not penned by Moses or any of the Prophets which is plaine by this that all of them were first written either in latine or in Greeke none in Hebrew originally where as al the old Prophets sent from God writ their bookes in the Hebrew in the language of that people to whom they were sent âaue onely that some part of Daniel Ezra and Nehemiah were in Chaldie which language the people learned in the captiuitie Secondly the Prophets could not erre either in iudgement memorie oâ vnderstanding by reason of the immediate assistance of the holy Ghost as Act. 15. 28. It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to vs and Peter calls their word most sure But the Authors of the bookes of Apocrypha erred as may be shewed in them all Tobit 6. Raphaels counsel for driuing away the deuil by the smell of the liuer of a fish is a meere fabulous deuice for the deuil is by nature a spirit and cannot be affected with such things The storie of Iudâh is fabulous which saith Nabuchadnezzar was king of Assyââa when the people returned from the captiuitie and Ioakiâ was high Priest In the addition to Hester Chap. 16. 11. Haman a is said to be a man of Macedonia but the true Scripture saith he was an Agagite comming of Agag The author Ecclesiasticus confesseth his inabilitie in writing those things but the true Prophets were all sufficient to this worke and freed from errour by the immediate assistance of the holy Ghost And Chap. 46. 13. that author writeth that Samuel prophesied after his death and shewed vnto Saul his death but the true storie Canonicall saith God had forsaken Saul and would answer him neither by dreame nor Vrins nor by Prophets 1. Sam. 28. 6. The booke of Maccabees commendeth
of a minister serues to build vp Christs kingdome to beate downe the kingdome of sinne and to feede the soules of men with the foode of euerlasting life It will be said this course is good among the common people but this is not the learning which is required in the handling of the word in the schooles of the Prophets I answer It is the greatest learning that can be in a minister to be able thus to diuide the word of God aright it goes beyond the gift of tongues and of miracles 1. Cor. 24. 1 2. I deâââ not but that it is a part of learning vsed of the learned to take a text of Scripture and to make a scholasticall discourse vpon the same But yet the worke of a Prophet stands rather in expounding Scripture by Scripture and in diuiding the same aright giuing thereout wholesome doctrine for the edifying of the people of God that heare In former times when the studie of Scripture was neglected men betooke themselues to expound the writings of men and so prophesie was banished and all sound knowledge in the truth of God and hence arose diuersitie of opinions and multitudes of foolish questions And so will it be with vs if prophesie faile for to leaue the right handling of Scripture is the way to bring in all errour and barbarisme in religion VI. Euery minister of the Gospel is hereby taught that he ought to be answerable to his calling walking worthie of the same for a good minister is knowen by his good fruites and therefore he must be faithfull in performing all those duties which his calling doth binde him vnto The titles and calling of a minister be high and excellent but yet they will not commend any man for good vnles he bring forth the friuts of a minister in the faithfull discharge of his ministeriall duties Lastly hence we must learne not to take offence though the minister failes in his life and conuersation yea though there be contentions in the ministerie about matters of Doctrine for these are not the friuts of the ministerie which is Gods ordinance but of sinnefull men who bewray their imperfections in this holy calling Thus much of the Rule Now followes the proofe and explication thereof by a comparison drawen from nature in these wordes vers 16. Doe men gather grapes of thornes or figges of thistles vers 17. So euery good tree bringeth forth good fruit a corrupt tree bringeth forth euill fruit vers 18. A good tree cannot c. The comparison standeth thus As a tree is knowen of euery one by his fruit so is a Prophet by his teaching More particularly As a good tree brings forth good fruit and cannot bring forth euill fruit and as an euill tree brings forth euill fruit and cannot bring forth good fruit euen so a true Prophet teacheth wholsome doctrine and cannot teach false doctrine and a false prophet teacheth false doctrine and cannot teach true doctrine Touching this similitude first obserue in generall from the ground of this comparison that our Sauiour Christ here makes two kind of trees a good tree and an euill tree by an euill tree meaning that which in regard of any fruit is as a rotten tree as is the briar the thorne and thistle for though they liue and growe yet they are void of good fruit and so are called euill Now here it may well be demaunded whence this difference of trees doth come for all were good by creation Gen. 1. 31. God saw all that he had made and loâ it was very good Answ. Whether thornes or thistles were created of God I will not now dispute it is not certen that they were but now it is playne there remaines this difference among plants some are good some are bad the goodnesse that is in some comes from Gods blessing but the badnesse and barrennesse of others comes from the curse of God vpon the earth and vpon all creatures for the sinne of our first parents as we may see Gen. 3. 17. 18. The earth is cursed for thy sake thornes also and thistles shall it bring forth vnto thee And by this we may see the grieuousnes of our mother sinne it hath made the earth barren and cursed and many a goodly plant to become fruitles and vnprofible and therefore when we behold these things in the world we must take occasion hereof to consider our owne sinne and blame our selues and not the creatures for they were cursed for our sakes Now more particularly This comparison is here specially applied vnto Prophets but if we compare this place with S. Luke Chap. 6. 44. and 45. we shall see the holy Ghost their restraineth not this saying to Prophets alone but inlargeth the same vnto other men saying a good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things and an euill man out of the euill treasure of his heart bringeth forth euill Now by comparing these together we may see that this comparison reacheth both vnto Prophets and to all other men from whence we may gather these instructions I. What we are to conceiue and thinke of a man that is not regenerate we are all by nature branches of the wild oliue and therefore as a thorne cannot bring forth a grape nor a thistle figges no more can a man vnregenerate bring forth a good worke And this we may more plainely conceiue if we consider a little the workes of man they may all be reduced to three heads some are euill as works forbidden of God some are things indifferent beeing neither forbidden nor commannded and some are good workes as outward duties of the morall law Now for euill works they cannot possible be good in any man For works indifferent as eating drinking buying selling c. they are sinnes not in themselues but in him that vseth them beeing out of Christ and for the outward duties of the morall law as euill iustice liberalitie and such like they are good workes in themselues because God requireth them but yet in the vnregenerate they are sinnes To the pure all things are pure but to them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure Tit. 1. 15. and Without faith it is vnpossible to please God Hebr. 11. 6. It wil be said that liberalitie chastitie c. be the good gifts of God Ans. That is true and they be good workes as they are giuen and commaunded of God but as they are receiued and vsed of the naturall man they are sinnes for he failes from the right vse of those actions both for the beginning of them for they proceed not in him from a pure heart a good conscience and faith vnfaigned and also in the ende he doth them not for the glorie of God simply but withall he aimes at his owne praise and reputation or some such sinister respect The vse of this Doctrine is this I. it teacheth vs to consider and acknowledge the greatnes of our originall sinne Our
miserie Sâgâe of regeneration 4 A ground of contentatioÌ in losses God bountie a Gen. 28. 2â b Gen. 32. 10 1. Duties froÌ Gods boun tiâ 2 3 4 5 6 A double prouidence in man 1. Godly â Inordinate prouidence 7. Reason against distrustfull care A rule for our life The continued miserie of mans life Duties 1. 2 3 6. part of Christs sârmon 4. kinds of lawfull iudgment 1 2 3 4 âiât 23 1 2 3 Math. 16. 6. Luk. 6. 37. Rash iudgement descrbed The practisâ of rash iudgment Rash censure of mens persons Iob 1. 8 9 10 11. Rasâ censure of mens behauiour 1. Sam. 10. 3 4 Reasonâ against rash iudgement 1 2 3 4 5 Duties to be obserued when we speake of others 1 2 3 4 Of suspecting euill of others Hoâ to iudge of others âightly 1. Rule 2. Rule 3. Rule a Mat. 23. 27 b Luk. 13. â2 c Isa. 1. 10. 2. Reasons against rash iudgement A tast of mâs naturall pride How to know and iudge rightly of our owne sinnes A maine cause of personall defamation âecles 7. 23 â4 How to get a good name Psal. 34. 13. Eccles. 10. 20 Gods iustice in punishing sinners iâ their kind A terror to all oppressors Amos â 5. Matth. 24. 12. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Our word thoughts must haue good grouÌd Prov. 20. 18. Luk â 18. Eccles. 5. 1. Mans corââpt prying ãâã the fâââts of others ãâ¦ã in degree Bellar. de amiss grat stat pâcc l. 1. c 9. How the father 's called some sinnes veniall Rash iudgement perâerts a mans good meaning 1. Sam. 10. 3. Mans carnal securitie Eph. 5. 14. 1. Thess. 5. 3. Iudges of others should be blameâesse Rââh censurerâ the viâest persons The remedy of rash iudgment How to cast out a beame out of a maÌs owne eye 1 Maine sinnes common to all 2 3 Idolatrie of the heart 4 Hypocrisie 5 Pride 6 How to perceiue the gricuousnes of our sinnes 1. Rule 2. Rule 3. Rule 4. Rule How to iudge our selues Reform our waies Motiues to all the duties 1 2 3 An hypocrite A rule for brotherly correction Reforming our selues brings spiritual wisdom a 2. Chr. 33. 13. How to vnderstand Gods word How to know our adoption How to know true religion Brotherly correction commanded 1. Who must correct Exceptions in the case of correction 1 2 3 4 How euery Christian is a Pastor Heb. 10. 24. Who must be corrected Outward dignity frees none from correction Exod. 2. 14. The matter of reproofe The manner how to reprooue Heb. 10. 24. 2 1. Sam. 25. 36. 37. 3 2. Sam. 21. 1 2. c. â Tim. 5. 1. 4 5 7. part of Christs sermon Gods word is an holy thing Rom. 3. 11. Gal. 2. 20. Vse the word holily Psal. 26. 6. The pure word alone ought to be taught Exod. 30. 32 33. Exod. 30. 32 33. a Synod Laodic ca. 59 Doctrines of Gods word are pearles How to esteeme of Gods word Prou. 3. 14. How to cosuââ our selâââ in ãâ¦ã â Tim. 3. 9. Ministers must preserue puritie of doctrine 1. Tim. 6. 2â Dogs and swine are obstinate enemies Math. 15 2â Tit. 3 10. 11. Difference betweene dogs and swine 2 Pet. 3. 3 4. Who must iudge men to be dogs swine Where dogs and swine are to bee found How the word must Be dispensed Matth. 13. 15. Excommunication is Gods ordinance e ende ofâ excommunication Pius 5. pont in Bulla coÌtra Elizab. Who must execute this censure How farre excommunication reacheth 1. Reason The holy things of God must be kept from contempt a 2. Thess. 3. â b Math. 6. 9. 2. king 1â 36. 2. Reason Ministers may seeke to auoide persecutions Math. 10. 16. Ioh. 10 11. Of flight in persecution â Part of Christs sermon a Iam. 4. 3. 4. Conditions in acceptable praier 2 3 4 2. Rule Gods promise to hear and respect the person in Christ. Zeale serueacie in praier 1. Cor. 4. 7. Causes why wâ should be seruent in prayer â Pet. 4. 18. We must be vrgeât in prayer The best are not here perfect â Cor. 12. 4. âev 3. 17. God withdrawes himselfe sometime froÌ his children Reasons of the commaÌdement to pray A speciall faith required in praier Rhem. on Iam. 1. sect 6. Bellarm. de iustif l. 3. c. 13 Hab. 2. 4. A motiâe to diligence in praier How God hearâth the wicked Cân. 18. Gods readinesse to heare Vse Our God the onely true God A moriue to loue God Comfort to the afflicted A prerogatiue of parents 1. Tim. 5. 8. Riotous patent reprooued Also such as neglect religious education Most vnnaturall parents A note of an euill man to seeke himselfe Euill men may do good things Gifts of the spirit twofold Luk. 11. 13. How the father giuââ the holy Ghost ãâ¦ã gian vi de August â 4 in IulianuÌ cap. 8. How to get grace Pro. 24. 30 31 A comfort to the weak in grace Vniuersall grace confuted Anabaptists familistâ Aquiâ 1. â â ãâã art 3. 9. part of Christs sermon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã A propertie of our corrupt nature We should doe no hurt to ourneighbour How to deale in bargaining Pretences for badde dealing cut off How to get loue How to keep a good conscience The reason How to know the Scripture of the old Testament Apocrypha bookes not Canonicall Eccl. â 6. New Testament diuine scripture The bookes of Moses the 1. Script Certaintie of Scripture How it may be knowne â from the causes 2. From the effects 3. From the properties of Scripture 4. From miracles 5. From contraries 6. From testimonies Of Martyrs Testimony of tâe spirit Obiections against scripture answered Popish twofold Scripture Andrad orthod explic l. â Authority of Scripture The power of Scripture in giuing iudgement a 1. Cor. â 15 b 1. Ioh. 41. What iudge we must choose The Church an incompetent iudge c Conc. Tri sess 4. d âckius Enchir. loc com tit 1. dâ Eccles. eius author Scripture is authenticall 3. sorts of bookes 1. Diuine â Ecclesiasticall 3. Humane bookes â God 's estimony alone in preaââing Act. 26. ãâã Vnwritten traditions not authenticall Andrad orthod explic l. 2 pag 63. Whether the authority of Christ the Prophets be equall The ignoraÌt abuse this âule 10. Part of Christs Sermon Two distinct places for mens finall aboad Mens different estat in heauen and hell No purgatorie * Bellarm. de purgat l 2. c. 6. Striue to escape hell get to heauen Two waies 1. The way of life A Christians life is twofold 1. Spirituall Fruits of spirituall life Spiritual life is seene in temptation How temporall life is lead by faith A eiuill lâânest life not sufficient to saluation We must not liue by sense Measure not graââ by feeling Learne to know Gods ââll How to liue in afflictions 1. The way of nature 2. The way of false faith Tur ãâ¦ã e. Iudaisme Poperie a Concil Tâid sess 6. cap.
thinketh on them though heauen be Gods throne and the earth his footstoole yet will hee looke to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit yea the Lord will dwell with him that is of a contrite and broken heart Christ came to preach the glad tidings of the Gospel to the poore yea the Lord filleth the hungrie that is the poore and hungrie soule with good things but the rich he sends emptie away Let these and many such fauours with God which they enioy prouoke vs to become poore in spirit Secondly are they blessed that be poore in spirit then here all poore and wretched persons in the world may learne to make good vse of their wants and distresses they must consider them as the hand of God vpon them and thereby be ledde to the viewe of their sinnes and by the consideration of their sinnes be brought to see their miserie in theÌselues the true ground of this spirituall pouertie Now when they are once poore in spirit they are in a blessed state in the iudgement of Christ. If a man bleed dangerously at the nose the best way to saue his life is to let him blood else-where and so turne the course of the blood another way euen so when a man is oppressed with worldly calamities hee cannot finde any comfort in them for in themselues they are Gods curses yet if thereby he can bee brought to see his spirituall pouertie then of curses they become blessings vnto him and therefore when we are in any distresse wee must not onely fixe our eies vpon the outward crosse but by meanes of that labour to see the pouertie of our soules and so will the crosse lead vs to happinesse Thirdly they that abound with worldly wealth must hereby learne to become poore if they would be saued Poore I say not in goods but in soule and spirit this indeed is hard to flesh and blood for naturally euery rich man blesseth himselfe in his outward estate and perswades himselfe that God loues him because he giues him wealth but such conceits must he striue against and learne of God to reioyce in this that he is made lowe Iam ãâ¦ã Fourthly on this saying of Christ that the poore are blessed the Popish teachers obseruing the word translated poore to beâoken outward pouertie goe about to builde their vowe of voluntarie pouertie whereby men renouncing their wealth and possessions of this world doe be take themselues to some Monasterie there to liue a poore and solitarie life But their voluntarie pouertie will not agree with this text son Christs poorâ here pronounced blessed are such as by reason of their pouerty are miserable and wretched wanting outward comforts as we shewed oât of Luke where Christ opposeth them to the rich who abound with all worldly delights but to vndergoe the Popish vow of voluntarie pouertie is no estate of miserie or distresse for who doe liue in greater âase or enioy more freedome from the crosses and vexations of this life then their begging Friers Againe if their vowed pouertie had any ground in this text then Christ should pronounce such poore blessed as made themselues poore but that he doth not for then in the next verse he should pronounce such mourners blessed as voluntarily cause themselues to mourne for that verse dependeth on this as a more full explanation of this first rule But no man will say that they that mourne without a cause are there called blessed and therefore Popish vowed pouertie hath no ground on this place And thus much of the persons II. Point Wherein the blessednes of these poore consists namely in hauing a right to the kingdome of heauen For theirs is the kingdome of heauen By kingdome of heauen for the better conceiuing of this blessednes we must vnderstand a state or condition of man whereby he is in Gods fauour and hath fellowship with God The truth of this description is euident by the tenour of the new Testament Now this estate of man is called a Kingdome because herein God rules as king and man obeies as Gods subiect for no man can be in Gods fauour nor enioy his fellowship vnlesse God be his King ruling in his heart by his word and spirit and he Gods subiect resigning himselfe to be ruled by him for this happie estate consists in Gods gracious ruling of man and mans holy subiection vnto God Indeede fewe doe see any great happines in this estate but the truth is mans whole felicity stands herein Rom. 14. 17. The kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnes peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Here the Apostle teacheth vs three things namely that when Gods spirit rules in a mans heart then first he is iustified there is righteousnes secondly he hath peace with God euen that peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding thirdly the ioy of the holy Ghost which is all vnspeakable comfort passing all worldly ioy whatsoeuer And these three doe notably set out the state of an happie man which will yet more plainly appeare by their contraries in Iudas who beeing a wretched sinner vnrighteously betraied his master and thereupon fell into the miserie of a guiltie accusing conscience which was the cause of his desperate death and also that his bodie burst asunder and his bowells gushed out now if an euill conscience be so fearefull then âow blessed an estate is the peace and ioy of a good conscience which a man then hath when God by his word and spirit ruleth in his heart Againe this estate is called the kingdome of heauen because that man in whom Christ ãâ¦ã by his word and spirit is alreadie himselfe in heauen though iâ bodie he be yet on earth for heauen is like a citie with two gates thorough both of which a man must passe before he obtaine the full âoyes thereof now so soone as God by his word and spirit rules in any mans heart he is alreadie entred the ãâ¦ã te of grace which is the first gate the other remaines to be passed thorough at the time of death which is the gate of glorie and then he is in full possession Doth true happines consist in this estate where Christ ruleth and man obeies then here behold the errour of all Philosophers and wise men of this world touching happines for some haue placed it in pleasure some in wealth and others in ciuill vertue and some in all these But the truth is it stands in none of these A naturall man may haue all these and yet be condemned for the ciuill vertues of the heathen were in them but glorious sinnes Our Sauiour Christ hath here reuealed more vnto vs then all the wise men of the world did euer know and hereby we haue iust occasion to magnifie the bookes of Scripture farre aboue all humane writings because they doe fully set out vnto vs the nature and estate of true felicitie which no humane
quietly alone to put his mouth into the dust and to giue his cheeke vnto the nippers Doth blessednesse belong to meeke persons hereby then wee are admonished to labour for the moderation of all our affections especially of anger hatred and reuenge and to beware of all hindrances to this blessed vertue as choller hastinesse grudging impatience vnder wrongs with all rayling reuiling chiding and brawling and all such threatning speeches which come too oft in practise that wee may forgiue but we will neuer forget yea in Action we must auoyd all quarrelling fighting contending and going to law on euery light occasion for true meekenesse admits none of all these to take place with Gods children And to induce vs hereunto consider first Christs precept and example bidding vs learne of him for he is meeke and lowely Againe consider Gods owne dealing with vs we daiely wrong him by our offences and yet he beares with vs shall we then bee so vnlike our heauenly Father that we will straight reuenge the wrongs that others doe vnto vs See Colloss 3. 12 13. As the elect of God holy and beloued put on the bowels of mercie gentlenesse lowelinesse of minde meekenesse long suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any man haue a quarrell against another euen as God for Christs sake forgaue you so doe yee Lastly the fruition and practise of this grace hath the promise of blessednesse belonging to it and therefore as we would bee happie so we must get the spirit of meekenesse into our hearts and expresse the vertue and power thereof in our liues Obiect I. Here some will say If I put vp all iniuries I shall be couÌted a dastard and a foole Ans. In this case learne of Paul to passe little for mans iudgement but be carefull to get and ãâ¦ã this grace of meekenesse and then Christ will pronounce thee âââssed which ought more to preuaile with thee then all mens estimatioÌ in the world and so it will vnlesse thou loue the praise of men more then the praise of God Ioh. 12. 48. Obiect II. Again it will be said The more I vse to put vp wrongs the more shall I haue still done vnto me Ans. That is onely so ââth wicked men for who else will wrong thee if thou followe that which is good Yet say they doe thy patient suffering is praise-worthy with God and he will take the matter into his hand yea Christ Iesus who iudgeth not by the sight of the eie he will rebuke aright for all the meeke of the earth Obiect III. But yet thou saist this is the way to loose all that a man hath and to be thrust out of house and harbour Ans. Nothing lesse for Christ here saith the meeke shall inherit the earth doubt not but Christ will make good his word and therefore if thou respect these outward things labour to get and exercise the spirit of meekenesse II. Point Wherein doth this blessednes of the meeke consist namely in their inheriting of the earth And this is a great happinesse for a man to be Lord of the whole earth But how can this be true sith many of Gods dearest seruants haue beene strangers on this earth thrust out of house and land and constrained to wander in mountaines and desarts afflicted and miserable yea destitute of conuenient foode and raiment Heb. 11. 37 38. Ans. The meeke are here called Inheritors of the earth not for that they alwaies haue the possession thereof but first because God giues a meete and conuenient portion of the earth either to them or to their posteritie thus hee dealt with Abraham Isaac and Iacob they had sufficient for themselues and a promise of great possessions which their posteritie did enioy Secondly if it fall out that meeke persons die in want or banishment yet God giues theÌ contentation which is fully answerable to the inheritance of the earth so Paul saith of himselfe and other Apostles they were as men hauing nothing and yet possessed all things meaning through contentation with the peace of a good conscience Thirdly the meeke haue this inheritance in regard of right being the members of Christ who is Lord of all Hence Paul saith to the beleeuing Corinthians all things are yours whether it be Paul or Cephas or the world things present or things to come all are yours and ye Christs Fourthly the meeke are made kings by Christ and after the last iudgement they shall rule and raigne with him for euer ãâ¦ã âeu 5. 10. And in these two last respects the meeke are more properly said to be the inheritours of the earth Obiect Yet here it will be said againe that wicked and carnall men are oftentimes the greatest Lords of the earth as Nimrâd in his time and the Turke at this day Answ. The right vnto the earth is two-fold Ciuill and Spirituall Ciuill right is that which stands good before men by their lawes anââustomes and in regard therof men are called Lords of such lands as they haue right vnto in the Courts of men and so the Turke at this day is a mightie Lord of a great part of the whole world Spirituall right is that which is warrantable and approoued with God himselfe and such right and title had Adam to all the world before his fall which he lost by his sinne both from himselfe and all his posterity but yet in Christ the same is recouered to all the elect And of this right Christ here speaketh when hee calleth the meeke inheritours of the earth in regard whereof the Turke all vnbeleeuers and vngodly persons are but vsurpers of those things which otherwise ciuilly they doe lawfully possesse Here then is an excellent priuiledge of all the true members of Christ that in him they be Lords of the earth whereby first wee may see how farre most men doe ouershoote themselues in seeking earthly possessions for the manner is without all regard of Christ to hunt after the world but this is a preposterous course these men set the Cart before the horses for seeing all our right to the earth was lost by Adam and is onely recouered by Christ doubtlesse till we haue part in Christ we cannot with the comfort of a good conscience either purchasse or possesse any inheritance vpon earth In regard of certaintie men desire to hold their lands in capite that is in the Prince as beeing the best tenure but if wee would haue a sure title and hold aright in capite wee must labour to become true members of Christ and hold our right in him for he is the Prince of the kings of the earth and Lord of all the world and till we be in Christ wee shall neuer haue an holy and sanctified right to any worldly possessions Secondly this serues for a bridle against all immoderate care for the world for if wee
with such sacrifices God is pleased This is the fast which God requires to loose the bands of wickednesse to take off the heauie burden and to let the oppressed goe free to take off euery yoke and on the other side to breake thy bread vnto the hungrie to bring the poore that wanders into thine house and to couer the naked c. And because this dutie is so necessarie and excellent I will propouÌd certaine Rules to be obserued for our furtherance herein First wee must exercise three of our senses seeing hearing and feeling in other mens miseries for seeing we must bee very warie it grieue vs not to looke vpon our poore brother but wee must see and behold his miserie and distresse whether it bee in soule or bodie This is the Lords practise Israel is oppressed in Egypt and the Lord saith I haue surely seene the trouble of my people and the oppression wherewith the Egyptians oppresse them And we must be followers of God as deare children and learne to visit them that be in miserie either through sickenesse imprisonment pouertie or such like for sight will stirre vp in a man a sense and compassion of others miseries Hence it is said that when Iesus saw a great multitude hee was mooued with compassion towards them And who can see a poore distressed person to lie in strawe or on the ground without needfull releefe as many a one would not suffer his dogge to lie and not be mooued with compassion Secondly if wee cannot come to see a mans miserie then we must bee content to heare of it and giue heed and credit to the true reports that others make thereof vnto vs. Thus did Nehemiah hearing of the affliction of the residue of the captiuitie he wept and mourned fasted and praied and sought for releefe for them at the Kings hands Thirdly for feeling if the Lord shall afflict our bodies with sicknes or our soules with temptations we must be willing to suffer the same patiently that thereby we may be fitted to take more compassion vpon others in like case and to comfort them the better Paul saith of himselfe and Timothie that in Asia they were pressed with affliction aboue measure passing strength so as they altogether doubted of life and yet he saith the Lord dealt mercifully with them that they might be able to comfort others which were in any affliction with the same comfort wherewith God had comforted them Secondly we must make our particular callings wherein we liue the instruments of mercie and in doing the duties thereof shew forth compassion towards others This Rule is of great vse and therefore it will not be amisse to shew the practise of it in particular The Magistrate must rule and gouerne in mercie and the Minister must preach in mercie euery sermon must be a worke of compassion towards the people not onely for the matter which it containeth but for the manner of his deliuerie and in the scope and drift which he aimeth at he which preacheth otherwaies doth barre himselfe of all mercie euen then when he intreates of mercie vnto others There is a carnall and humane kinde of preaching which now adaies takes place wherein nothing is so much regarded as the vaunting of wit memorie and learning by fine contriued sentences multiplicitie of quotations varietie of allegations of Fathers Schoole-men and other learning but herein is no mercie nor compassion to the poore soule It is said indeede that none condemne this kinde of preaching but they that can not attaine vnto it But the truth is God will haue his word deliuered not in the enticing speech of mans wisdome but in the plaine euidence of the spirit and of power and therefore a man can not with good conscience applie himselfe to such kind of preaching els no doubt a man of meane gifts might finde it more easie to attaine vnto then to the true preaching of Christ crucified Thirdly euery priuate man must make the duties of his calling works of mercie the rich man must know himselfe to be not a lord but a steward of Gods blessings and therefore must imploy and dispence the same in mercie by giuing and lending vnto the poore freely as God shall minister vnto him iust occasion The trades man must buie and sell in mercie dealing iustly with the rich and shewing liberalitie to the poore The master must thus in mercie vse the labour of his seruant and the seruant thus in mercie doe seruice to his master for conscience towards God And happie were it with all estates if this rule of mercie were obserued the want whereof is the bane of all societies Thirdly for the more chearefull practise of mercie we must lay aside some part of our goods for the releefe of them that be in miserie The Iewes were commanded to set apart the first fruits of their corne and cattell for the Lords altar but in the new Testament the altar is ceased and the poore come in stead thereof and therefore we must now bequeath some thing for their releefe Many are giuen to great excesse in fare and in artire but they may doe well to abate some part thereof and bestow it on the poore for hereby will the rest be sanctified to their more free and comfortable vse nay in case of necessitie we ought to sequester some part of our owne necessaries for the refreshing of the poore so did the Church of Macedonia euen beyond their power giue to the releefe of the afflicted brethren Men are exceeding cold in charitie and one maine cause thereof is want of obseruing this Rule in setting apart some thing according as God shall blesse vs in our callings for the releefe of the poore The second point to be considered in this rule is wherein this blessednes doth consist namely in the obtaining of mercie he that shewes mercie shall finde mercie both with God and man Where first we may see the errour of the Church of Rome in their doctrine of merits for they make a speciall part of humane satisfaction to consist in Almes deedes and releeuing of the poore teaching that a man may hereby merit eternall life but they or to grossely for then Christ would not haue said blessed are the mercifull for they shall finde mercie but rather thus they shall finde iustice for that which comes of merit is due by right Secondly hereby we may see what to thinke of our Church and Nation in respect of true Title to Gods mercie for onely the mercifull shall finde mercie Now it were easie to goe through all orders and conditions of men among vs and therein to shew abundance of vnmercifulnes and crueltie so as we may be iustly called a cruell people and therefore can not looke for mercie at Gods hands for to the mercilesse shall be iudgement without mercie This is euident by the Lords dealing with his owne people for all their sacrifices
and duties of religion were abomination vnto the Lord because their hands were full of blood and because they had no mercie therefore they were led into captiuitie as we may see at large Ier. 5. 28. Euck. 9. 9 10. and Zach. 9. 12. Now we beeing in the same case with them for vnmercifulnes and crueltie haue no doubt deserued long since the same punishment euen that the Enemie should depriue vs both of Gospel and peace and of all our prosperitie and wealth what then shall we doe surely we must humble our selues by praier and fasting vnto the Lord if not publikely yet priuately euery man and euery familie apart euen for this one sinne of vnmercifulnesse and withall in this humiliation begin to practise mercie by bestowing that vpon the poore which we spare froÌ our bodies in the daie of our fast Verse 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God These words containe the sixt Rule of Christ touching true happinesse wherein as in the former obserue two points the persons blessed and wherein their blessednesse consists The persons blessed are thus qualified they are pure in heart This is diuersly expounded By pure in heart some vnderstand those that are chasse others those that are simple hearted voide of guile and deceit But the words will beare a more generall sense betoken such as are holy in heart hauing their hearts purged from the defilement of their sinnes and be in part renued and sanctified by the holy Ghost and that they are so to bee taken may appeare Psal. 24. 4. whence these words are borrowed where also the Prophet expoundeth the pure in heart to be such as haue not lift vp their minde to vaine things to which purpose the Author to the Hebrewes saith Follow peace with all men and holinesse without which no man can see God Againe the intent of our Sauiour Christ in this place was no doubt to crosse the Pharisaicall conceipt of those times whereby men did content themselues with outward holinesse as sufficient to true happinesse and therefore he saith Blessed are the pure not outwardly but inwardly in heart Further by heart we are to vnderstand the soule with the parts and faculties thereof that is the mind the conscience the will and affections And that wee may yet conceiue more clearely of this point we are to search out two things first in what maner then in what measure the heart is made pure For the first the purifying of the heart is by a two-fold Action of the holy Ghost first by creating in the minde a sauing faith which vnites a man vnto Christ as an hand applieth Christs puritie that is his obedience to the heart so Peter speaketh of the Gentiles in the Councell at Ierusalem that by faith the Lord purified their hearts Secondly when a man is in Christ the holy Ghost purgeth and sanctifieth the heart inwardly by mortifying all the corruptions in the minde will and affections and by putting into it inward holinesse whereby the image of Christ is renued therein And this our Sauiour Christ expresseth Iohn 15. 2. when hee saith that the father purgeth every one that bringeth forth fruit in him Now vnto these the holy Ghost addeth an excellent grace of Christian Resolution whereby a man hath a constant purpose not to sinne against God any way either in thought word or deede but in all things to please God continually so as if at any time he-sinne it is against his holy resolution Now for the measure of this purification it is onely in part in this life for the grace of sanctification is not perfect till death as the Apostle saith we receiue but the first fruits of the spirit that is not the Tenths but as an handfull of corne to a whole field the soule is freed from the punishment and guilt of sinne and in some sort purged from corruption but not wholly This wee must obserue the more diligently because the Papists teach otherwise to wit that after Baptisme and regeneration sinne is so taken away that there is in man nothing that God can hate but experience in euery childe of God shewes this to be false The chiefe ground of their opinion is this that if sinne properly called should remaine in the regenerate then God should repute a man to be iust which is a sinner But we answer that God neuer reputeth an impenitent sinner iust but onely the repentant and regenerate which are by faith in Christ and so in effect are no sinners because though corruption remaine in them in part yet it is not imputed to their persons Besides in the acte of their conuersion corruption hath receiued that deadly wound whereof it shall neuer recouer but daiely die till it be quite abolished and therefore doth it not raigne in them And thus we see in what manner and measure the heart is purified whereby the pure in heart may be thus described They are such as beleeue the pardon of their sinnes in Christ and be in part renewed in their soules by the holy Ghost hauing their naturall corruptions mortified and abolished in some measure and the graces of Gods image repaired in theÌ and a godly resolution wrought in their hearts not to sinne against God in any thing Considering that the pure in heart bee blessed wee must search our selues and see whether our hearts bee qualified with this grace As in former times so at this day inward puritie is much neglected The ancient Iewes stood vpon their legall puritie and righteousnesse and the Pharises after them relied vpon their outward holinesse and the holy Ghost foretold that in the latter daies should come perilous times by reason of sundrie sinnes wherof this is one that men should content theÌselues with a shadow and shew of godlinesse and in truth denie the power thereof And doth not experince shewe this to be true among vs for the pure heart is so little regarded that the seeking after it is turned to a by-word and a matter of reproach Who are so much branded with vile tearmes of Puritans and Presitians as those that most indeauour to get and keepe the puritie of heart in a good conscience Againe the generall ignorance that euery where abounds doth plainely argue the want of this grace for what can bee in the heart but impuritie and iniquitie where there is no knowledge of the will of God in the minde And for such as haue more knowledge then the rest generally they are not answerable vnto it in practise for take a view of all the markets in the land and you shall hardly find a man that is to sell his graine that will be brought to abate one iot of the highest price no not vnto the poore that stand in extreame neede which as it argueth a bloodie and cruell heart so it sheweth our times to be euill daâes wherein men professe much and doe nought which sinne
rauished with a glimpse of Gods glorie in his transfiguration that they would needs abide there still Oh then what glorie is it to see him as he is doubtlesse this sight of God is true happinesse But then will some man say the diuels shal be happie for they shall see him at the last day Answ. Their sight shall be their sorrowe for they shall see him as a terrible iudge not as a Sauiour with apprehension and approbation of his loue and mercie which is the sight here meant as the Apostle saith wee shall see face to face and knowe as wee are knowne So then the meaning of these words is this they shall see God by his effects in this life and perfectly in the world to come with approbation of his loue and mercie This gratious promise must be obserued as a ground of special comfort to all Gods children for they that endeauour after puritie of heart shall suffer much contempt and reproach in the world but they must not be dismaied for God will looke vpon them and shewe himselfe fauourably vnto them he will appeare to their ioy and their aduersaries shall be ashamed therefore they must say with Dauid I will not feare what man can doe vnto me Secondly is it true happinesse to see God then in this world wee must striue to come as neere vnto God as possible we can for the neerer we come vnto him the more we see him and the neerer we are to our perfect happinesse Now that we may come neere vnto God wee must set God alwaies before our eies that is wheresoeuer we are and whatsoeuer we doe wee must perswade our hearts that we are in his presence this was Dauids practise Psal. 16. 8. I haue set the Lord alwaies before me this perswasion will make vs to walke with God as Enoch did who for this is said to please God Thirdly this must allure our hearts towards all those meanes wherein God shewes himselfe vnto his children the Lord reuealed himselfe in his sanctuarie vnto his people and hereupon Dauid was rauished with desire to Gods courts see Psal. 27. 4. and Psal. 48. 1 2. And the like affection must we haue to Gods word and Sacraments therein he shewes his beautie as in his sanctuarie and therefore we must labour therein to see the goodnesse and mercie of God towards vs vsing them as pledges of his grace and loue in Christ yea we must endeauour to see him in all his creatures as his wisdome power and goodnesse to vs wards this is a notable steppe to our perfect blisse Verse 9. Blessed are the peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Here is the seauenth Rule and precept of Christ touching true happinesse wherein obserue first who are blessed secondly wherein this blessednesse consists The parties blessed are Peace-makers By peace we must vnderstand concord and agreement betweene man and man Now peace is two-fold Good or Euill Good peace is that which stands with good conscience and true religion This was among the conuerts in the Primitiue Church who liued together and were all of one heart and one soule Euill peace is an agreement and concord in euill as in the practise of any sinne against Gods commandements in a word euill peace is such as cannot stand with true Religion and good conscience Hereof Christ spake saying I came not to send peace but the sword that is diuision by meanes of the doctrine of the Gospel Now in this place good peace is the qualitie of those parties that be blessed Further by Peace-makers two sorts of men are to be vnderstood first all such as haue care so much as in them lieth to haue peace with all men good and bad secondly such as not onely themselues be at peace with others but also doe labour to reconcile parties at variance and to make peace betweene man and man both these sorts are blessed that is they are in a happie state and condition because this gift of Peace-making is a grace of Gods spirit in them alone who are blessed for where Gods spirit worketh peace of conscience towards God in Christ there the same spirit doth mooue the partie to seeke peace with all men as also to make peace betweene those that are at variance so farre forth as it may stand with Religion and a good conscience Yet here are certaine questions to be scanned touching peace which will giue great light to the better vnderstanding of this Rule Quest. I. Seeing Peace-makers are blessed why should they be blamed which seeke to make peace betweene Papists and Protestants by reconciling these two religions Answer Because this is not good peace for there is no more concord betweene these two religions then is betweene light and darkenesse Whereas it is said they differ not in substance but in circumstances both hauing the same word the same Creede and Sacraments we must knowe that notwithstanding all this yet by necessarie consequent of their doctrine and religion they doe quite ouerturne the foundation of the Bible of the Creede and Sacraments as in the points of Iustification by workes of humane satisfaction of worshipping Saints and Images and their massing sacrifice and Priesthood may soone appeare But they haue the same Baptisme with vs Answ. Baptisme seuered from the true preaching of the word is no sufficient note of a true Church for the Samaritans had circumcision and yet the Lord saith they were not his people Againe they hold the outward forme of Baptisme but they ouerturne the inward power thereof by denying Iustification by faith alone in Iesus Christ. Thirdly Baptisme is preserued in the Church of Rome not for their sakes but for the hid Church which God hath kept to himselfe euen in the middest of all Poperie so that if they returne to vs we shall accord otherwise we may not goe to them lest we forsake the Lord. Quest. II. If Peace-makers be blessed how can any Nation with good conscience make warre Answ. The Lords commandement to haue peace with all men doth not binde men simply but with this condition if it be possible and as much as in vs lieth but when there is no hope of maintaining peace then the Lord alloweth a lawfull warre such as is for iust defence or claime of our needfull due and right for herein the case standeth with the body politicke as it doth with the naturall body while there is hope of health and safetie the Physition vseth gentle meanes but when the case is desperate then he vseth desperate meanes and sometimes giues ranke poyson to trie if by any meanes life may be saued And so may the fafetie of a State be sought by warre when Motions of peace will not take place Quest. III. How can suit in law be maintained with good conscience seeing it can hardly stand with this blessed peace Ans. So long as meanes of agreement other waies may be had between
and rebellion into our Land if this were not our peace would continue for euer for the worke of iustice shall be peace quietnesse and assurance for euer And againe in righteousnesse shalt thou be established and be farre from oppression This therefore should mooue all vngodly persons to repent and to breake off the course of their sinnes vnlesse they will continue professed enemies to the peace of the state vnder which they liue The second Point wherein this blessednesse of Peace-makers consists namely in that they shall be called the children of God that is they shall be esteemed and reputed for Gods children in this world of God himselfe and all good men and in the world to come fully manifested so to be That this is true happinesse will soone appeare by the view of the state of euery childe of God for they are vnited vnto Christ by the spirit of grace by which they are regenerate and in Christ they are adopted for sonnes and daughters and so enioy Gods speciall grace and fauour Now hereupon they are Kings children hauing God for their Father who loues them more tenderly then any earthly Parents can loue their owne children secondly they haue Christ for their brother and so are heires annexed with him hauing heauen and earth for their possession In him they are made Kings and Priests vnto God and shall be iudges of the world at the last day yea they haue the holy Angels for ministring spirits to attend vpon their persons for their defence from the power of the enemie which farre surpasseth the dignity of any guard of men on earth whatsoeuer all things worke together for the best vnto them their crosses and afflictions are no curses but fatherly trialls and chastisements yea their sinnes are turned to their good to them death is no death but a sweet sleepe vnto their bodies and a straite passage for their soules into eternall glorie yea in the acte of death they haue the comfort of life in the ioy of the spirit and the Angels readie when breath departeth to carrie their soules to heauen If this be true happinesse to be called Gods children then they that liue after their owne wicked lusts voyd of all care to keepe a good coÌscience are miserable and accursed for they are the children of the diuell seruing him in the workes of sinne and expressing his image in vngodlinesse and worldly lustes It stands them therefore in hand if they haue any care of true happinesse to labour after regeneration whereby forsaking the lusts and courses of their former ignorance and embracing and obeying sincerely the word of life they may become Gods children and so happie Secondly hast thou receiued this grace of Gods spirit whereby thou art inclined to haue peace with all men and to seeke for peace between God and thine owne conscience yea betweene the Lord and others then comfort thy selfe thou art the childe of God these motions come from grace flesh and blood brings forth no such fruits labour therefore to maintaine these good motions with all other pledges of thine adoption and so shalt thou growe fully assured of thine own happines In this age men make much adoe to get good assurance of earthly purchases but what madnesse is this so greatly to regard momentanie things and to haue no care in comparison of our eternall inheritance which we shall haue assured vnto vs when wee become the children of God Verse 10. Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen 11. Blessed are ye when men reuile you and persecute you and say all manner of euill against you for my sake falsly 12. Reioyce and be glad for great is your reward in heauen for so persecuted they the Prophets which were before you Here Christ propounds his eight Rule touching happinesse which he handles more largely then the former for hauing laid downe the Rule vers 10. he expounds the same in a speciall application of it to his Disciples in the 11. and 12. verses In the Rule it selfe note two points first the parties blessed secondly wherein their blessednesse consists The parties blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake Persecution properly signifieth pursuite such as one enemie maketh after another but here the word must be taken generally for all kind of persecution whatsoeuer Now because it is a paradoxe and absurd in humane reason to thinke him blessed that for any cause is persecuted therefore Christ to verefie the truth hereof repeats the same Rule in the nextwerse where also he expounds euery parcell thereof wherewith I will content my selfe because Christ is the best interpreter of his owne words In the 11. verse therefore Christ sets downe three things all pertaining to the true exposition of this Rule First he explaines more particularly the parties that be blessed saying to his Disciples Blessed are yee In the beginning of the Chapter wee heard that hee cast his eies vpon them and spake vnto them and now here he doth the like again therefore this Rule must not be vnderstood of all men in the world that suffer but of all Christs true Disciples and generally it is not true for the heathen and infidels doe often suffer for good causes and yet remaine infidels without the true God and so are not blessed Againe a Chrstian professor may giue vp his life in a good cause yet not of loue to God or his truth but vpon ambition and so not be blessed for though I giue my bodie to be burned yet wanting loue it profiteth mee nothing Secondly Christ expoundeth particularly what hee meaneth by persecution naming three parts thereof first slaundering and reuiling which is the persecution of the tongue Thus the Iewes persecuted the Apostles saying they were drunke or full of sweete wine Thus Festus persecuted Paul making him madde or beside himselfe Secondly persecution meaning hereby as the word doth properly signifie first pursuite such as one enemie maketh after another when he seekes to spoile him of his goods or of his life secondly the bringing a man vnto the Barre and there of malice to accuse and arraigne him thirdly euill speaking with lying when as men of purpose be without cause malitiously carried thereunto as when the Iewes called Christ a Samaritan that had a diuell and said that he cast out diuels by Belzebub the prince of diuels and thus were the Christians in the Primitiue Church persecuted beeing malitiously accused for killing their owne children for worshipping the head of an asse for incest and such like To these three kindes of persecutions S. Luke Chap. 6. 22. addes a fourth namely hatred and a fift called separation wherby men were excommunicated and cast out of the Temple Synagogues for Christs sake and his Gospels These are the seuerall kinds of that persecution for the enduring whereof Christ pronounceth men blessed vers 10.
whereof Hatred is the roote and the rest are the branches Thirdly Christ laies downe the cause for which this persecution shall be inflicted namely for my sake or as S. Luke saith for the sonne of mans sake which expoundeth this phrase for Righteousnes sake v. 10. to wit for professing beleeuing and maintaining the doctrine of the Gospel taught by Christ touching remission of sinnes and life euerlasting to them that beleeue The vses in generall We see that Christ vrgeth this Rule of blessednes more largely then the former this he doth for speciall cause first hereby he would teach his Disciples and vs in them that it is the will of God his Church in this world should be vnder the crosse in such affliction and persecution as their blood shall be sought for the maintenance of the faith And this hee will haue to bee the state of his Church for speciall causes First that the members thereof by their afflictions may be acquainted with their owne wants and infirmities which they would not much regard if they were freed from the crosse Secondly that by affliction they may be kept from many grieuous sinnes into which they would fall if they liued in peace Thirdly that others seeing the correction of the Church for sinne might learne thereby to hate and auoide sinne and lastly that the Church might glorifie God in a constant and couragious maintenance of his truth vnto death for euen in persecution is Gods truth preserued against the reason of mans wisdome patient suffering for the truth beeing faithfull witnes-bearing thereunto Secondly Christ had newely called the Twelue out of all his Disciples to be Apostles whereupon they might thinke that they should be aduanced to some outward honour ease and peace but Christ hereby calles them from that conceit puts them in mind of affliction which should befall them in time to come that when it came they might the better indure it And thus he prepares all churches to suffer affliction yea and we our selues must hereby learne in time of peace to prepare our selues against the day of triall because his will is that whosoeuer would liue godly in Christ Iesus must suffer affliction Thirdly hereby Christ intends to lay a ground of comfort to his disciples in their persecution by a plaine and ful declaration of their happines that suffer for righteousnes sake in that they haue sure title to the kingdome of heauen out of which estate no sound comfort can be had And this same must we lay vp in store against the time to come for we liue now in peace by Gods mercie but we know not how long it will continue we haue beene threatened and dangerously assaulted by our enemies many a time beside the rodde of God shaken with his owne hand against vs and wee may not thinke our peace will last alwaies but seeing our sinnes increase we may be sure our ioy and peace will one day bee turned into sorrow and therefore it will be good to haue this Rule engrauen in our hearts that they are blessed which suffer for righteousnesse sake If therefore tribulation come for the defence of the Gospel we must haue recourse to this promise of blessednesse and that will be our comfort More particularly In the words of this Rule Blessed are they c. Christ would let vs see that deadly hatred which the world beares vnto Gods Church for so much the word persecute importeth The reasons of this hatred may be these First the Church of God in the ministerie of the Gospel seekes the ruine of the diuels kingdome who is the Prince of the world the diuell therefore rageth and inflames the hearts of his instruments with malice against Gods Church that they may persecute and quite destroy it if it were possible Secondly Gods Church is a peculiar people seuered from the world in profession doctrine and conuersation and therefore the world hates them Ioh. 15. 19. And this very point may serue to stay our hearts when we shall bee persecuted for the profession and embracing of the Gospel of Christ for the world doth hate Gods Church and will doe to the end there must be enmitie betweene the seed of the serpent and the seede of the woman as then he that was borne of the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the spirit so is it now Gal. 4. 29. Secondly obserue that this hatred of the world is not onely against the members of Gods Church but euen against Christs holy religion so Christ saith for my sake or for my Religions sake This is to be marked as a most excellent argument to perswade our consciences that the Gospel of Christ which we professe is the true and blessed doctrine of God because the wicked world doth alwaies hate it yea it hateth vs also for the Gospels sake now if it were a doctrine of men it would fit their natures well and they would loue it for the world doth loue his owne Ioh. 15. 19. Thirdly if they be blessed that suffer persecution then how may any man lawfully flie in persecution Answer A man may flie in persecution with good conscience these two things obserued first that he be not hindred by his particular calling secondly that he hath libertie offered by Gods prouidence to escape the hands of his enemies The intent of this verse is not to forbid flight but to comfort such as are in persecution and cannot escape for the word signifieth such persecution as is by pursuite and oppression which cannot be auoided Lastly seeing they are blessed that suffer for righteousnes sake Whether are they alwaies cursed that suffer deseruedly for an euill cause for the contrarie reason is in contraries Ans. They are alwaies accursed saue in one case to wit vnlesse they repent for their vnrighteousnes for which they are afflicted but by true repentance they become blessed The thiefe vpon the crosse had liued in theft and was therfore attached condemned and crucified and so he suffered for vnrighteousnesse but yet hee was saued because hee repented and beleeued in Christ. It is added for righteousnesse sake In this clause we are taught a speciall lesson namely that when God shall lay vpon vs any affliction or persecution as imprisonment banishment losse of goods or of life it selfe we must alwaies looke that the cause be good and then suffer willingly This is a necessarie Rule for we must suffer affliction either publikely or priuately if we will liue godly in Christ Iesus Now it is not the punishment but the cause that makes a Martyr and to this purpose Peter saith Let none of you suffer as a Murtherer a Thiefe or a busie-body but if any man suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed but glorifie God in this behalfe and therefore we must be sure the cause be good yea this we must looke vnto in our particular priuate crosses Verse 11. Blessed are ye when men reuile you and
And yet the comparison must not so be vrged as thereby to prooue the state of Ministers to be incurable if they once become vnfaithful but Christs meaning is to shewe that vnprofitable Ministers are very hardly or seldome euer made sauourie againe at least if formerly they haue beene faithfull after haue fallen from it That this is the true meaning may thus appeare for notes of negation in Scripture doe not alwaies import an absolute deniall but sometime they are put to expresse great difficultie and to shewe things that seldome come to passe Matth. 23. 33. O generation of vipers how should you escape the damnation of hell that is very hardly And so where it is said that Dauid did not decline from the way of the Lord saue in the matter of Vriah that is very seldome for he sinned grieuously in numbring the people so Matth. 13. 57. A Prophet is not without honour that is very seldome saue in his owne countrie for sometime he may be dishonoured else-where and sometime also haue honour in his owne countrie So in this place this resemblance of incurablenesse in vnfaithfull Ministers must bee vnderstood of great hardnesse and difficultie not of an impossibilitie as experience also teacheth for king Salomon was a Prophet of God who by his adulteries and idolatrie became wonderfull vnsauourie and yet no doubt he afterward recouered and became sauourie againe by true repentance whereupon he penned the booke of Ecclesiastes so Peter by his deniall of Christ became vnsauoury but yet by Gods mercie vpon his repentance he was seasoned againe This then is the danger that Ministers declining from fidelitie doe seldom or hardly recouer the reason is First because they want teachers to instruct them as they instruct the people Secondly the word in them is vnsauourie which should season them and so there is no other meanes to recouer them ordinarily Goe through all ages and obserue the examples of false prophets in the olde Testament of false Apostles in the newe and of Arch heretickes in the primitiue Church and hardly shall you find any that repented yea marke such Ministers as in our age incline to poperie and for the most part they become irreuocable Hereby then euery Minister is taught to learne and practise Pauls lessons to Timothie To take heed vnto himselfe and vnto learning continuing therin fighting a good sight hauing faith and a good conscience These things Paul doth notably vrge in that Epistle giuing good direction to attaine therevnto 1. Tim. 4. 13. 14. 16. and 6. 11 12. III. Point The vnprofitablenes of vnfaithfull Ministers expressed in these words It is thenceforth good for nothing that is as vnsauourie salt becoming vnfit to season meate is good for nothing for cast it on the ground it makes it barren nay cast it on the dung-hill and it hurts that also which otherwise serues for good vse so it is with Ministers that become vnfaithfull they are of all other most noysome both to the Church and commonwealth for Gods curse is vpon them and they are good for no societie This might be declared by many examples of such as hauing fallen to Poperie from our Ministerie haue after prooued not only deadly enemies to our Church and to the truth but the rankest Rebels Traitors vnto our Prince and State of all others Question Whether may such Ministers as become vnsauourie salt by making Apostacie from the truth as if a protestant Minister become a Masse-preist be restored againe into the Ministerie of Gods Church vpon their repentance Answer Some be of minde that they may not be receiued at all into the Ministerie after such apostacie but I finde nothing in the Scripture which should hinder their restitution if their conuersion vnto God and to his truth may appeare to be true and vnfained It is alleadged that the Priests vnder the Law falling to Idolatrie were for euer debarred from the Priests office Answer That was for special cause for the Priests were types of Christ and their outward holinesse shadowed out the perfect integritie and holines of our Saiuour Christ for which cause their was none chosen to the Priests office who had any blemish in his body Now by such opeÌ Idolatrie they disabled theÌselues froÌ being figures of Christ therfore were reiected Again we find that inferiour officers were not debarred froÌ their office in the Sanctuarie though they committed idolatrie as the Priests did It is said againe that a Minister must be vnblameable but a Masse-priest cannot be vnblameable Answ. Without true repentance none is vnblameable but by true repentance euen a Masse-priest may becom vnblameable But such as fall away become vnsauourie salt which cannot be made sauourie againe Ans. By the power of God it may and so may an vnfaithfull Minister through Gods mercie be renued by repentance and become profitable in the Church IV. Point The curse and punishment of vnsauourie salt It is cast out and troden vnder foote of men whereby Christ signifieth that vnfaithfull and vnprofitable Ministers shall be condemned both of God and man Hos. 4. 6. Because thou hast despised knowledge therefore also will I despise thee Mal. 2. 9. Therefore haue I made you to be despised and vile before all the people because ye kept not my way but haue beene partiall in the Lawe See the signe of the Lords contempt in his fearefull iudgements vpon them as on Nadab and Abihu Leuit. 10. 1 2. Hophni and Phinehas 1. Sam. 2. 34. And though they may escape his hand in this life yet will Christ at his comming cut them off and giue them their portion with Hypocrites where is nothing but weeping and gnashing of teeth The consideration whereof must mooue all Ministers to beware of vnfaithfulnesse in their calling lest the curse of vnsauourie salt light vpon them The Carpenters who builded Noahs Arke were themselues drowned in the flood because neither Noahs preaching nor their owne working did mooue them to repentance And the like iudgement will befall vnfaithfull Ministers though they haue the name of such as should season others yet because of their vnfaithfulnesse they become vnsauourie God himselfe at length will cast them out and tread them vnder foote If this were laid to heart as it ought to be it would driue many from their idlenesse vanitie and couetousnes whereby they become vnsauourie vnto God Verse 14. Yee are the light of the world a Citie that is set on a hill cannot be hidde 15. Neither doe men light a candle and put it vnder a bushell but on a candlesticke and it giueth light to all that are in the house 16. Let your light so shine before men c. Here Christ laieth down the second reason to induce his disciples in them all Ministers to preach the word of God faithfully as if he should say By calling you are the light of the world and your condition is such that all your sayings and doings are open
to the eies of men therefore bee carefull that yee glorifie God therein The first part of this reason is in these words yee are the light of the world the second is expressed by two comparisons in the wordes following A citie that is set on a hill c. the conclusion in the sixeteenth verse For the first part ye are the light of the world If Ministers be lights why saith the Scripture that Iohn Baptist was not the light of the world Ioh. 1. 8. Answ. There be two kindes of lights Originall and Deriued Originall is that which is the cause of all light and so Christ alone is the light of the world and in this sense doth the Scripture denie Iohn Baptist to be that light Deriued light is that which shineth forth but yet is receiued from another and so Iohn Baptist was a burning and a shining lampe so were the Apostles lights for God that caused the light to shine out of darkenesse shined into their hearts to inable them to giue the light of knowledge in the face of Iesus Christ. And so must these words be vnderstood that whereas the world naturally sits in darkenes and in the shadow of death the Apostles by the light of their ministerie were to shine vnto them The vse First this title of light giuen to Ministers sheweth the right vse of the Ministerie of the word The whole world lieth in darknesse that is in ignorance vnder sinne and so subiect to damnation by nature now God hath ordained the Ministerie of the word to bee a light whereby this ignorance may bee expelled and they brought to the knowledge of their sinnes and of the way that leadeth vnto life Act. 26. 18. Paul must preach that both Iewes and Gentiles may come from darkenes vnto light Secondly by this Title Christ sheweth how his word is to be handled namely so as it may be a light vnto mens minds and consciences to make them see their sinnes and their great miserie thereby then to let them see the remedie from that miserie which is Iesus Christ and lastly to shewe them that straite way of obedience in all good duties to God and man which God requireth in the life of a Christian. Men may make long discourses vpon a text of Scripture but that onely is true preaching which giues this light of knowledge to the minde and conscience which leadeth men to God Againe the hearers of the word must be admonished of their duties from this title First if Ministers be lights in regard of their Ministerie then euery hearer must so apply his heart vnto the preaching of the word that it may enlighten his conscience with the knowledge of his sinnes and of his miserie by reason of them as also with the true knowledge of Christ and of the will of God which may guide him in obedience otherwise this holy ordinance turneth to his deeper condemnation Secondly euery hearer must learne Pauls lesson Ephes. 5. 8. Yee were once darkenesse but now ye are light in the Lord walke as children of the light that is looke what the word teacheth which is this light that doe When the time is darke wherein we walke we vse torches and candles that so we may see the right path behold the world is darkenesse we therefore must labour to haue the word of God to be a light vnto our feete in all the steps of our callings wherein we liue for hee that walketh in the darke knoweth not whither hee goeth Iohn 12. 35. Lastly there be many that liue in ignorance as blind as though they had neuer heard of Christ and though they heare the word preached yet still they remaine in darkenesse but they must knowe that their case is fearefull for the Ministerie of the word is light they therefore hauing the benefit thereof ought to be children of the light and because they are not enlightened vndoubtedly a most fearefull iudgemeÌt of God is vpon them for marke what Paul saith If our Gospel be hid it is hid to those that perish in whom the god of this world hath blinded the eies of their minde and therefore such persons must labour to knowe and practise the speciall grounds and duties of true religion that so in conscience they may be truely assured that the word of God is become their light The second part of this reason is this Your condition is such in regard of your calling that all your sayings and doings are seene of men it is expressed by two similitudes First of a citie set on a hill which cannot be hid Secondly of a candle put on a candlesticke ver 15. And thus it dependeth on the former part Whereas Christ had called his Disciples the light of the world they might take it for a matter of some outward renowne Christ therefore tels them that his intent herein is not to giue them titles of praise but to make them acquainted with their hard condition in which they were like to bee by reason of their great and waightie calling wherein they should become spectacles to all the world for thus he saith A Citie that is set on a hill cannot be hid but all that passe by may see it and a Candle lighted and set on a candlesticke giueth light to all that are in the house euen so you mine Apostles by reason of your publike calling shall haue all your sayings and doings manifest to the eies of the whole world Because both these similitudes serue to expresse the same thing therefore the points of instruction which specially concerne Gods ministers shall bee propounded from the ioynt scope of them both First whereas the conditioÌ of Gods ministers is such to haue their whole coÌuersation open manifest to the eies of the world therfore they especially aboue all others though it concerne euery man in his place must haue care that their liues conuersatioÌs both for sayings doings be holy blameles for their place is such that by their well doing they win many vnto the Lord but by their bad conuersation they carry many a soule with them to destruction 2. Hereby they must learne not to thinke it strange if they lie open to manifold reproaches and abuses more then any other sort of men for they of all other lie most open to the world if their conuersation bee godly it is the more distastfull to the world as Cain hated Abel for his good works 1. Ioh. 3. 12. 3. Hence it appeareth that men in this calling cannot without great sinne hide the gifts and talents which God hath giuen them for they are as lighted candles which must not be put vnder a bushell Sundrie men haue heretofore offended this way as those in the Primitiue Church who beeing godly men and well qualified for the Ministerie did yet withdraw themselues from publike societies to liue in solitary places for by their gifts they were excellent lights and therefore they ought to haue
obedience to God now vnlesse God appoint them the doing of them cannot be any obedience to his will Thirdly will-worship whereby men thrust vpon God their owne inuentions for his seruice is euery where condemned and of like nature be all those actions wherein men of themselues doe fasten goodnesse without the will and appointment of God This point must bee remembred because the Church of Rome doth teach the contratie That a man may doe good workes not required or appointed by God but the former Reasons shew this to be false and the arguments which they bring for their opinion are nothing but abuse of Scripture as in these fewe may plamely appeare First they say the Iewes had free-will offerings which were not commanded in the word and yet were acceptable vnto God and so do many now adaies many good workes acceptable to God though not commanded Answ. Their free-wil offerings were ordained of God and therefore were acceptable they were onely free in regard in the time of offering them but for the manner how and the places where they must be offered both these were appointed of God Againe they say Phinees slewe Zimrâ and Cosbie with Gods approbation though hee was no Magistrate and therefore workes not commanded of God may be acceptable vnto him Ans. Though Phinees had not any outward commandement yet he had that which was answerable thereto to wit an extraordinary instinct by the spirit wherby he was carried to doe that fact which was as much as if God had giuen him an expresse commandement And so we may say of the Ministerie of sundry auncient Prophets who by extraordinarie instinct were mooued thereunto and vpon this ground did Elijah slaie Baals Prophets Thirdly Maries fact say they in powring a boxe of costly ointment on the head of our Sauiour Christ was a good worke and yet there was no commandment for it in Gods word Answer Maries fact was a worke of confession whereby she testified her saith in Christ and so was generally commanded though not in particular Againe she was carried thereto by a speciall instinct of the spirit for she did it to burie him as Christ himselfe testisieth because his buriall was so speedy after his death in regard of the approaching of the sabboth that they could not embalme him as the manner of the Iewes was now euery instinct of Gods spirit in the conscience of the doer hath the force of a particular commandement Fourthly the spirit of God say they mooues euery man to any good worke that is to be done and therefore men need not a particular commandement for euery worke for those that are carried by the spirit cannot but doe well Answer True it is the spirit mooueth men to good works freely but yet this motion of the spirit is in and by the word of God and at this day those instincts which are besides the word are mens owne fancies or illusions of the diuell Many other reasons they alleadge to this purpose for the Iustifying their vowes of Chastitie of regular obedience pilgrimages trentals and such like but they are like to these and notwithstanding them all the truth is this that for substance a good worke is such a one as is ordayned appointed commanded by God And here by the way we may obserue that they are farre deceiued who so much commend the times of Poperie for good workes for the truth is that all their oblations to Images to Monasteries and to Churches for Masses Pardons and such like were no good workes but onely in their owne opinion for God commanded them not Now it is the Lords reuealed will that must giue the goodnes to mans worke Mich. 6. 8. he hath shewed thee O man what is good and what the Lord requireth of thee Next I adde Done of a regenerate person The Author of a good worke is not euery one in the world but that man or woman that is a member of Christ borne a new by the holy Ghost so Christ here saith Let your light c. restraining his speech to the persons of his disciples True it is that among Turkes and Infidels many a ciuill man will doe workes of mercie of ciuill iustice and liberalitie and will abstaine from outward sinnes and liue orderly now these and such like though in themselues they be good workes so farre forth as they are required by the law of nature or commaunded by Gods word yet in an infidel or an vnregenerate person they are sins for first they proceed from an heart which is corrupt with originall sinne and with vnbeleefe for the heart is the fountaine of all actions and also they are practised by the members of the bodie which are weapons of vnrighteousnesse and therefore must needs be like vnto water springing from a corrupt fountaine and running through a filthy channell Secondly these workes are not done for Gods glorie and the good of men Thirdly they are not done in obedience to God according to the Rule of goodnesse the will and word of God and therefore cannot be good workes And this must teach euery one that would doe good to labour for regeneration by the holy Ghost that so his person may be good then shall his workes of obedience be good in Gods sight for such as the tree is such will be the fruit An euill tree cannot bring forth good fruite nor a good tree euill fruite Matth. 7. 18. Wee must therefore labour to be engraffed into Christ for without him we can doe no good thing but beeing paâtakers of his grace we shall abound with the fruits of rightcousnesse which are by Iesus Christ vnto the praise and glorie of God Phil. 1. 11. Thirdly I adde that good workes must be done in faith for saith is the cause of euery good worke and without faith it is impossible to do any good worke Now in the doing of a good worke there is a twofold faith required First a generall faith whereby a man is perswaded that God requires of him the doing of that worke which he takes in hand as when a man giueth almes hee must be perswaded it is Gods will he should giue almes and so for other good workes for what soeuer is not of faith is sinne that is whatsoeuer proceedeth not from this perswasion in the conscience that it is Gods will that such a thing should be done or should not be done is sinne for he that doubteth of the thing he doth sinneth therein though the thing done be good in it selfe Secondly herein is required Iustifying faith whereby a man is perswaded in his conscience of his owne reconciliation with God in Christ of this it is said Heb. 11. 6. Without faith it is impossible to please God This Iustifying faith hath a double vse in the causing of a good worke First it giues the beginning to a good worke for by iustifying faith Christ with his merits is apprehended and applied
to the person of the worker and hee thereby is vnited to Christ who renueth the minde will and affections of the worker from whence the worke proceedeth and so it is as pure water comming from a clensed fountaine Secondly faith couereth the wants that be in good workes for the best worke done by man in this life hath it wants now faith apprehendeth Christ and his merits and applieth the same vnto the worker whereby his person is accepted and the imperfection of his worke couered in the sight of God and this must prouoke vs to labour for faith Lastly I adde the ende of a good worke namely Gods glory in mans good The honour of God must bee the principall ende of euery good worke now Gods honour stands in reuerence obedience and thankefulnesse so that when we doe any good worke we must doe it in reuerence vnto God in obedience vnto his commandements and in token of our thankefulnesse vnto him for his manifold mercies The good of man must herein also be respected the Apostle saith The Law is fulfilled in one word thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe how can this be seeing to loue the Lord our God is the great commandement of the Law It must therefore thus be vnderstood that the lawe of God must be practised in the loue of our neighbour and not apart by it selfe Againe the ende of a mans life and of all his actions is to serue God in seruing of man and by seruing of man to serue God as when we pray which is a good worke we must not onely respect our selues but pray for others as for the Church of God and for our brethren as well as for our selues yea and for our enemies So we must heare the word and receiue the Sacraments that thereby we may be better able to further our brethren in the way of saluation this our Sauiour doth here expresse saying that they may see your good workes and glorifie your father in heauen as if he should say Glorifie you God and also cause others to doe the same First here we may see what to iudge of the workes done by Papists It is commonly thought that they abound with good workes but it is not so their best workes are sinnes before God for they faile principally in the maine ende of well-doing which is to glorifie God in the good of men for a Papist doing a good worke according to the Rules of their religion doth it to satisfie Gods iustice for the temporall punishment of his sinnes and to merit heauen by it and so erreth quite from the right end of a good worke respecting therein his own good and nothing at all the good of others Secondly hereby wee may see for our selues how farre wee come short in our good workes for commonly wee faile in the maine ende thereof men spend their daies and strength in labour and toile but all is for themselues for their owne pleasure their owne profit and preferment without respect to the good of their brethren now all such actions wherein men seeke themselues only and not Gods glorie in the good of others be sinnefull in the doer though otherwise good in theÌselues And therefore we must learne in all our actions to aime at the glorie of God in the good of men II. Point Thus we see what a good worke is now follow the differences of good workes Good workes be of two sorts First those which God in his word hath directly commanded as parts of his worshippe such are praier thanks-giuing receiuing the Sacraments hearing the word and releeuing the poore and these are the more principall kinds of good workes The second sort are actions indifferent sanctified by the word and praier and done to Gods glorie as to eate to drinke and such like for howsoeuer in themselues they bee neither good nor euill beeing things neither commanded nor forbidden and therefore in respect of the things themselues may with good conscience be either vsed or refused yet because God hath commanded the manner how they must be vsed namely by beeing sanctified by the word of God and praier and the ende thereof to wit Gods glorie therefore when they are so vsed they become good workes Vpon this difference of good workes obserue the largenesse thereof how farre they extend There be three estates ordained of God the Church the Common wealth and the Familie and for the preseruation of them there be sundrie callings required some whereof are prescribed of God and others left to bee appointed by men as all trades and such like now not onely the callings appointed by God and the duties thereof are good workes but euen all inferiour callings appointed by men for the good of these three estates and the duties thereof bee they neuer so base if they bee sanctified by praier and done to Gods glorie are good works Example A man is called to be a shepheard and doth willingly accept thereof now though the calling be but base and meane yet the workes thereof beeing done in obedience to God for the good of his Master are good workes yea as good in their kind as the best workes of the highest callings and the same may be said of all lawfull callings and the workes thereof bee they neuer so base for God iudgeth not the goodnesse of the worke by the excellencie of the matter whereabout it is occupied but by the heart of the doer This point must be learned for the Papists conceit doth sticke fast in mens hearts That there are no good workes but the building of Churches and Hospitals the mending of high waies giuing of large almes c. but we must learne that euery action of a mans lawfull calling done in obedience to God for the good of men is a good worke before God and therefore we must so walke euery one of vs in our callings that the duties thereof may be acceptable to God Againe this will hence follow that in these our daies we may as wel abound in such works as be good indeed as the Papists did in their superstitious Thus much of the differences of good workes III. Point Now more particularly in the text are further set down three points touching good workes the Necessitie the Dignitie and the Vse of good workes The necessitie of them appeareth by Christs commanding of them saying Let your light so shine c. for hereby hee bindeth all Christians after the example of his Disciples to walke in good workes If it be said that Christ hath freed vs from the law and therefore we are not bound to doe good works I answer Christ hath freed vs from the lawe in regard of the curse and rigour thereof but not as it is a rule of Christian obedience Quest. How farre forth are good workes necessarie to saluation or to vs that do them Ans. There be three opinions touching the necessitie of good workes First of the Papists who
God would continue the truth of his will to vs and to our posteritie for euer The second Conclusion Whosoeuer shall keepe them and teach men so the same shall be called great in the kingdome of heauen that is hee shall bee honoured in the Church of God and esteemed a worthie member thereof because by this meanes he endeauoureth to keepe the law vnchangeable for euer In this conclusion two points are to be considered the office of a faithfull Teacher and his reward his office is two-fold First in his owne person hee must be a doer of Gods commandements Secondly in his publike Ministerie hee must teach men so to doe Here first obserue the order of these duties Doing must goe before Teaching This order Christ propounds and that doubtlesle on speciall grounds First because a man cannot with ioy and comfort fitly teach others before himselfe bee a doer of the thing hee teacheth for if a man teach others from the instruction of the spirit hee shall finde his owne heart inclined by the same spirit to the obedience of the word he teacheth Againe the experience of the fruite and efficacie of the word in his owne person is the best Commentarie a man can haue for the opening of it vnto others The writings of men with the knowledge of artes and tongues are excellent helpes yet if a man want the spirit of God framing his heart to beleeue and obey the word hee teacheth whereby he should become a doer of it doubtlesse the word wil seeme but a dreame or riddle vnto him neither can he fitly apply the same vnto others hauing neuer had experience of it in his owne soule This then should mooue all Ministers and such as set themselues to this calling first and chiefly to labour to become doers of the word themselues other helpes of learning are to bee fought for with all diligence to make them fit and able Ministers of so great mysteries but especially they must labour for the spirit of grace to frame their hearts to embrace and their liues to obey the word which they teach that so they may be fitted according to our Sauiour Christs direction Now this spirit is attained by knocking ut heaâân gates by praier Luke 11. 13. and by opening the doore of our hearts when our Sauiour Christ knocketh thereat by his woâd Reuel 3. 20. Secondly in âaying downe this dutie our Sauiour Christ propoundeth a singular comfort to such faithfull Ministers as be grieued with the vntowardnesse of their people hee propoundeth not the conuersion of the people as a propertie of a faithfull Teacher but the doing and teaching of the will and word of God And doubtlesse a man may bee a faithful Teacher and yet not conuert many vnto God hence the Prophet complaines that hee had laboured in vaine and spent his strength in vaine nay the same Prophet is sent to blinde the eies of his people to make them dull of hearing and to harden their hearts by his Ministerie which was a heauie case but yet that saying of the Apostle Paul must be remembred that howsoeuer vnto some his Ministerie was the sauour of death yet vnto God it was alwaies the sweet sauour of Christ So that a Minister mourning truely for his people to see their hardnes of heart may comfort himselfe with this that in a good conscience hee endeauoureth to obey the word of God and to teach men so II. Point The reward of a faithfull Teacher is this hee shall bee counted great in the kingdome of heauen that is he shall be honoured and counted worthie to bee a member of Christs Church both in this life and in the life to come This must be remembred to incite all Ministers to become faithfull Teachers both in life and doctrine To get respect in Princes courts is much sought after on earth O then how should this high respect with God preuaile in our hearts to incite vs to be faithfull in this calling Verse 20. For I say vnto you except your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises you cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen These words are commonly taken to bee a Reason of the former verse by way of answer to a secret obiection which the Iewes might frame there-from to this effect Thou saiest whosoeuer breaketh one of these least commandements and teach men so shall be called least in the kingdome of heauen But our Teachers the Scribes and Pharises looke to haue chiefe place in the kingdome of heauen and yet if thy doctrine be true they breake Gods commandements and teach others so to doe Now here-to Christ should answer thus I say vnto you except your righteousnesse exceedes theirs ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heauen But if we marke well the words may more fitly be referred to the 17. verse as a third reason to prooue that Christ came not to destroy the Law or the Prophets but to fulfill them because he exacts at euery mans hands a more perfect and exact righteousnesse then that which the Scribes and Pharises either haue in themselues or require in others without which no man can enter into the kingdome of heauen In this verse are three points to be handled First what these Scribes and Pharises were Secondly what was their Righteousnesse and thirdly what is that true Righteousnesse whereby a man may enter into the kingdome of heauen and stand iust before God For the first a Scribe is a name of office whereof there were two sorts among the Iewes Ciuill who as Publike Notaries did register the affaires of Princes and such a one was Shimshai Ezra 4. 8. And Ecclesiasticall who were imployed in the expounding of the Scripture such a one was Ezra Ezra 7. 1 5 6. And those of whom our Sauiour Christ saith Matth. 13. 52. Euery Scribe taught vnto the kingdome of heauen is like a good housholder and Matthew 32. 2. the Scribes and Phraises sit in Moses chaire that is they are expounders of the law of Moses And such Scribes are meant in this place to wit men in Ecclesiasticall office descending from the tribe of Leuie who expounded the Law vnto the people and these were all one with the Priests and Leuites vnder the Law and therefore Ezra is called both a Scribe and Priest Nehem. 8. 1 2. The name Pharise betokeneth a sect not an office for there were three speciall sects among the Iewes The Essenes the Sadduces and Pharises The Essenes were like Popish Monkes and Friers which did separate themselues from the people vowing and dedicating themselues to liue in perpetuall sanctitie The Sadduces were a sect that did expound the law according to the letter and syllable and with-all denied the resurrection and the immortalitie of the soule as is plaine Acts 23 8. The Pharises were such as did forsake the common exposition of the Scribes and taught and framed a more exact
to beare it 1. Cor. 6. 7. Paul doth sharply rebuke the Corinthians for going to law about trifles Why rather saith hee suffer you not wrong why sustaine you not harme And this by Gods grace a man shall doe if first he duely equally consider his owne deserts both of like iniuries from men and of eternall damnation from God himselfe whom he continually offendeth Secondly if he haue an eie to the prouidence of God in that thing wherein he is wronged which disposeth all things for the good of his children Fourthly for the maintenance of peace wee must yeeld of our owne right so did Abraham vnto Lot though hee were aboue him both in yeares and authoritie bidding him choose where hee would dwell whether on the right hand or on the left and our Sauiour Christ though he were free beeing of the Kings stocke yet for the auoyding of offence paid tribute for himselfe and Peter And obseruing these things with good conscience we shall by Gods grace maintaine Christian concord Secondly Christ commanding speedie agreement condemneth that wilfulnesse and stubbornnesse of men whereby rather then they will submit themselues and yeeld a little of their right they will carrie euery trifling matter before the Magistrate This is a common fault among vs in these daies of peace for euery triâlie is made a law matter which ought not to be among Christians it plainely argueth great want of loue and small regard to this commandement of our Sauiour Christ. I speake not this to condemne the lawful vse of the law but to reprooue the bad practise of carnall men who make lawing the meanes of their priuate reuenge and sometime of flat iniustice against their brethren whom they doe not affect Thirdly Christ here also noteth out the hardnesse and crueltie of mens hearts who will neuer let a man goe if once they get him in the lurch such cruell wretches are they that take the forfeitures of leases bonds and obligations and such for the most part are our common vsurers but all these must know that they are void of loue and grace whereby they should maintaine this concorde which Christ requires Fourthly by this circumstance of time Agree quickly Christ would teach vs to keepe our hearts cleare from grudging and heart-burning euen then when wee haue occasion of suite or controuersie with others for this rancor of heart will cause further debate and contention like to an angrie humour in the veines which sets the whole body in burning fits Fiftly if wee must vse speed in seeking agreement with men whom wee haue offended before we come to the trial of a mortall Iudge then much more must we giue all diligence to be reconciled vnto God for our daiely sinnes whereby we offend him and that with all speed euen in this life before we come to his tribunall seate for howsoeuer in the courts of men wee may goe vpon sureties yet at the barre of Gods Iudgement none can answer for vs. If we be not before hand reconciled to God in Christ this vndoubtedly will be the issue wee shall bee cast into vtter darkenesse and there remaine till we haue fully satisfied the Iustice of God which will neuer be Let all estates degrees think on this and especially the yonger sort who deceiue themselues by deferring repentance when as indeed they as wel as others are euery day going forward to the barre of Gods iudgement Sixtly as in seeking Reconciliation so in doing euery good worke that concernes Gods glorie in the good of others we must vse all conuenient speed while we haue time wee must doe what good we can vnto all for death and the last iudgement come suddainly Say not to thy neighbour saith Salomon goe and come againe to morrow if thou hast it now And againe Eccles. 9. 10. Whatsoeuer thy hand shall find to doe doe it with all thy power This is Iobs defence that he restrained not the poore of their desire nor caused the widowes eies to faile and his practise must be our president for the more good we doe the more grace we haue and the liker we be to our heauenly father Thus much of the Precept The Reason followeth Least thine aduersarie deliuer thee to the Iudge c. which is thus much in effect If thou shew extremitie thou shalt finde extremitie shewed vnto thee againe euen by the Magistrate They that deale stifly and rigorously shall bee rewarded in their kinde God in his iust iudgement will haue men measured vnto as they measure vnto others Matth. 7. 2. 6. Mark 4. 24. Here then we are taught to deale in equitie and moderation with all men in the priuate affaires of our callings euen as we would haue them to deale with vs and then God will cause others to deale well with vs but if we deale ill with others God will reward vs in the same kinde This point all Vsurers Ingrossers Trades-men c. should well obserue who thinke they may doe with their owne what they wil but we must knowe wee are but Stewards and our account will bee exact Secondly here wee see Christ alloweth of the Magistrate and his Iudgement seate 2. Of his proceeding against the guiltie in deliuering him to the Officer 3. Of the office of the Sergeant 4. Of casting guiltic persons into prison 5. Of suing at the law when right cannot be gotten by any other lawfull meanes but law must not bee the first course we take in seeking our right we must rather suffer some wrong seeke to end the matter by friends vse law as Physitions vse poisons when gentle physicke will not serue the turne then in case of extremitie they doe minister stronger physicke yea sometime poison it selfe so when we cannot otherwise procure our peace and right then we may lawfully take the benefit of the law Verse 27. Yée haue heard that it hath beene said of olde time Thou shalt not commit Adulterie Here our Sauiour Christ goeth about to restore the seauenth commandement touching Adulterie to his true sense and meaning and so to his proper and right vse by purging it from the false and erroneous interpretation of the Iewes for which ende he first laies down the false interpretation of the Scribes and Pharises verse 27. and then adioyneth the true sense thereof verse 28. especially yet so as he continueth the same in the verses following For the first before the interpretation of the Iewes Teachers hee prefixeth this Preface Yee haue heard that it hath bin said of olde time or of the ancient Teachers the meaning and vse whereof wee haue before shewed verse 21. Then after follow the wordes of the seauenth commandement Thou shalt not commit Adulterie which are the proper words of the H. Ghost yet here must not they be takeÌ in that sense which the Scribes and Pharises gaue vnto them for the better conceiuing whereof this one thing especially
not of our sinne yet he preserues nature in sinfull workes And thus we see that lust is a sinne II. Point How can lust be a sinne of the seauenth commandemeÌt seeing it is directly forbidden in the tenth for in this briefe decalogue there is no needlesse repetition of any thing Ans. Lust is two-folde either without consent of will as when vnchaste desires come into the minde and heart and are not entertained of the will but bee speedily checked so soone as they arise and such lust is forbidden in the tenth commandement or with consent of will when a man is willing to entertaine and cherish the vnchast thoughts that come into his minde though he neuer put them into practise and these are forbidden in the seauenth commandement III. Point The greatnesse of this sinne of lust This is here expressed by Christ calling it Adulterie before God as if he should say Looke how great a sinne bodily adulterie is before men who punish the same with death euen so great and hainous a sinne before God is the inward vnchast lusting of the heart whereto a man giues consent of will though he neuer bring it into action for this he stands culpable of adulterie before God and shall therefore be condemned vnlesse hee repent The vse of this Third Point is manifold First hereby we may learne how to examine our selues by this seauenth commandement for our Sauiour Christ here teacheth vs that they which willingly retaine vnchaste desires with delight though they neuer giue their bodies to the outward acte are Adulterers before God and therefore when wee would examine our selues by this commandement wee must search our hearts whether we haue willingly retained therein any lustfull thoughts and if we haue wee must know that we are guiltie of Adulterie before God And because none of vs are free from this sinne it must humble and cast vs down before God as breakers of this commandement Secondly if the lust of the heart be Adulterie before God then wee must with care and diligence learne the Apostle Pauls lesson 2. Corinthians 7. 1. To purge our selues from all vncleannesse both of flesh and spirit that is wee must labour to keepe our hearts and mindes pure and chaste as well as our bodies And to induce vs herevnto consider the Reasons following First we all desire to see God and to know his loue in Christ for our comfort in this life and saluation for euer but without holinesse and puritie of heart wee can neuer see God nor knowe the comfort of his loue for when a man defiles his minde with vnchaste thoughts hee depriues himselfe of the taste of Gods fauour and of the experience of his loue Secondly consider the state and condition of mans heart by effectuall calling it is the dwelling place and Temple of the holy Ghost for when a man is in Christ hee liueth in Christ by faith and Christ in him by his spirit now then looke as men vse to trimme vp their dwelling houses for the receiuing of some noble guest so ought wee to keepe our hearts pure and cleane from vnchaste lustes that they may bee fit habitations for the blessed spirit of God but by vnchaste lustes we make the heart a stable for the deuil and a cage of all vncleane spirits Thirdly if wee suffer our hearts nowe to burne with fleshly lust we make an entrance in them for the burning of hell fire for euer for these two alwaies goe together burning lust and hell fire vnlesse repentance come betweene And therefore if wee would escape hell fire wee must quench the fire of lust and cleanse our hearts from this vncleannesse Fourthly by profession we seeme to be the members of Christ and if we would be so indeed then we must take heed of vnchaste lusts for thereby wee pull our hearts from Christ and knit them to an harlot These and such like âââsons must mooue vs to auoide all vnchaste desires and for the preseruation of chastitie in our hearts these Rules must bee obserued First the minde must be filled with godly meditations and the word of God must dwell in our hearts plenteously for vnchast lusts doe therefore arise in our hearts because we are idle minded and emptie of Gods word if that were truly ingraffed in vs these wicked desires could not enter or at least take no place in vs. Secondly we must often giue our selues to the spirituall exercises of faith repentance and new obedience as to the vsuall hearing reading and meditating in Gods word to the often receiuing of the Lords supper and to continuall prayer not onely publikely but priuately especially for these confirme Gods graces in the heart and doe euen nippe in the head all vngodly motions whatsoeuer Thirdly we must vse sobrietie in meat drinke and apparell for vngodly lusts are kindled fedde and nourished with too much pampering of the bodie Sodome and Gomorrah Admah and Zeboim sinned most grieuously in this kinde through fulnesse of bread and therefore we must vse a moderation in these things that grace may be strengthened and all euill lusts weakened in vs. Fourthly we must alwaies be doing some good thing either in our generall calling of a Christian or in our particular calling yea in our lawfull recreation we must intend and practise good for when men are idle Satan fills their hearts with euill thoughts and so defiles the same Fiftly men and women must not priuately conuerse together without warrant so to doe either from their generall or particular calling so as with good conscience they can say the Lord doth call them so to conuerse for the mutuall conuersing of men and women is the cause of many noysome lusts and therefore neither men nor women without good warrant should thrust themselues into such occasion of temptations Remember what the Apostle saith Euill conuersings corrupt good manners The Apostle Peter felt tho smart of this boldnes though in an other case for comming to warme himselfe in Caiphas hall without good warrant so to doe when a silly maide demanded of him whether he was not one of Christs companie he denied him flatly and that with cursing and so many men and women conuersing without warrant where they should not doe fall into many noysome sinnes and when they thinke themselues most strong then with Peter haue they the greatest falls verse 29. Wherefore if thy right eye cause thee to offend plucke it out and cast it from thee for better it is for thee that one of thy members perish then that thy whole bodie should be cast into hell vers 30. Also if thy right hand make thee to offend out it off and cast it from thee for better it is for thee that one of thy members perish then that thy whole bodie should be cast into hell In these two verses our Sauiour Christ laieth downe a most heauenly instruction for the auoyding of offences
could wish and so might haue continued if he would for hee was the adopted sonne of Pharaohs daughter but yet Moses left them all and chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God in Goshen then to enioy all the pleasures of Egypt And this he did because they were but the pleasures of sinne which hee could not enioy vnlesse hee would forsake the true feare and worship of God and all good conscience his example we ought to follow Now that we may auoid all the occasions of sinne and so put in practise this wholesome precept of our Sauiour Christ I wil here intreat of the occasions of sinne and shew withall how they may be auoyded By occasion of sinne I meane any thing that either of it selfe or by mans abuse becomes offensiue and prouoketh vnto sinne In this large acceptance an occasion of sinne extendeth it selfe not onely to such things as are euill but euen to things good and commendable in themselues which by mans abuse cause transgression against God Occasions of sinne are two-fold either giuen or taken An occasion giuen is that thing either word or action that is euill in it selfe the speaking or doing whereof stirres a man effectually to sinne Occasions giuen are two-fold either of one man vnto another or of man vnto himselfe The occasions whereby one man may prouoke another to sinne are many I will reduce them vnto sixe heads The first is badde counsell whereby one man perswadeth another vnto sinne This is a great cause of much euill in the world thus came the fall of our first parents for Sathan perswaded Eue and Eue her husband thus came the crucifying of the Lord of life for the high ' Priests and Rulers perswaded the people to aske Barrabas and to destroy Iesus Hence commeth seeking vnto wisards one friend perswades another for their outward good as they thinke yea from this bad counsel comes the common neglect of all good duties in Gods worship The second is consent or approbation of sinne and it is two-folde secret or open Secret approbation and consent is when men see sinne committed and are not grieued thereat for this cause the Apostle Paul checketh the Corinthians that they were not sorrowfull but rather puffed vp at the facte of the incestuous man whereby they did in some sort hearten him in his sinnes this is a great occasion of sinne in our daies The Prophet Dauid was of another minde his eies gushed out riuers of teares because men brake Gods lawes Open approbation of sinne is when men doe openly countenance sinners and lewd persons which make profession of badde practises this is a great occasion of many horrible impieties hereby the hands of the wicked are strengthened in their wickednesse as the Lord complaineth and this is the sinne of this age for who is so badde that hath not some patrone of his euill and some backe friend to sooth him in his sinne which makes sinne shameles and sinners impudent But all Gods children must follow Elisha who in great feruencie of spirit told Iehoram to his face though he were a king that if it had not bâene for the preseuce of good King Iehosaphat he would not haue looked towards him nor seene him the Lord himselfe will not take the wicked by the hand neither can he endure that his children should helpe the wicked or loue them that hate the Lord. The third occasion giuen is prouocation vnto sinne when either by word or deed men excite or drawe on others to some euill as vnto anger reuenge hatred to drunkennesse or such like and this is a common fault of those that delight in drunken fellowship The fourth occasion is neglect of good duties vnto our brethren as of exhortation admonition instruction or rebuke Ioshua 7. Achan stole the execrable thing for himselfe alone yet all the people are charged with that fault and punished for it the cause was their neglect to keepe one another from that sinne according as God commanded theÌ chap. 6. 18. This is a great occasion of impietie among vs if neighbour would admonish neighbour and one brother an other sinne would not be so rife as it is But this dutie is not onely neglected of priuate men one to another but of publike persons who are more bound vnto it The Magistrate is negligent in punishing and the Minister in reproouing sinne and the master of the family carelesse in reforming those that are vnder him which causeth sinne to abound The fift occasion giuen is euill Example in the practise of any sinne whatsoener which may be knowne this is most dangerous like vnto wild fire that inflameth all places whereon it lighteth The truth hereof appeares among vs for let any one man or woman take vp a new fashion in attire and presently the same is generally receiued let a man inuent or sing a leud song and presently it is learned of all euen of little children that can scarse speake whence also comes it that crawling infants should sweare roundly and frame themselues to all impietie when they cannot speake readily but from the bad example of their Elders with whome they are brought vp Now among all men their bad example is most dangerous who make the greater profession of Religion They are like false lights vpon the shoare which lead the shippesvpon the sands And therefore such as shew any care or forwardnes in holy practises of religion must haue speciall watch ouer all their waies that if it be possible they may be blamelesse both in word and deede for all men haue an eye at them and the wicked would gladly spie holes in their coate The last occasion giuen is the priuate slandering of Gods Ministers and the disgracing of their Ministerie this is an offence as generall as the rest and it causeth many to contemne the meanes of their saluation When men meete together their common talke is of the Ministers and of their doctrine not to be edified by mutuall conference but onely to disgrace their persons and to make their ministerie contemptible but they little know what mischiefe this causeth and therefore it ought to be auoided These are occasions of sinning giuen by one man to another for the auoiding whereof which is the plucking out of the eye and cutting off the hand here commanded this Rule must be obserued We must hate and eschew the occasions of sinne as deadly poison and esteeme those persons that giue them vnto vs in that regard as ill as the deuill Thus Christ dealt with Peter his owne disciple when he went about to hinder him from doing his Fathers will in suffering for our sinnes saying Come behinde me Satan considering him in that action as if he had beene the deuill himselfe for we must know that the deuill comes not openly vnto men but cunningly conuaies himselfe in these
occasions of sinne giuen by others that thereby he may enter into them for the destruction of their soules we therefore must endeauour as Paul did To keepe a good conscience in all things that is to keepe our selues pure and vncorrupt from all the occasions of sinne in the world with a watchfull eye against offences must walke on in that way that leadeth vnto life eschewing these stumbling blockes which the deuill casts in our way by other men and so shall we obey this good counsell of our Sauiour Christ. The second kind of occasions of sinne giuen are those which a man giues vnto himselfe and they arise either from his affections or from his imaginations from mans affections arise so many occasions of sinne as there be corrupt affections in him as from corrupt desire ariseth couetousnes which is so great an occasion of sinne that the Apostle calls it the roote of all euill This drawes mans heart so much to the world that he can spare no time for the meanes of his saluation herewith he is so choked that he neuer thinketh of repentance till the last gaspe Such an other occasion of sinne is pride of heart whereby many giue themselues so much to the garnishing of their bodies that they neglect their soules altogether The like is selfe-loue whereby men ouerweening their gifts thinke not themselues honoured according to their desert and so through discontent giue themselues to plotte and practise much mischiefe for the aduancing of their estate Of this sort are the Romish Priests and Iesuits as their manifold dangerous attempts against our Church and State doe euidently declare And thus we might runne through all the affections of mans heart shewing that the corrupt motions thereof are the cause of much sinne vnto him and a most dangerous meanes for the ruine of his soule In regard whereof here also we must snew how this eye may be plucked out and this hand cut off that is by what meanes we may reforme our hearts and stay the rage of our affections that they cause vs not to sinne The way is this we must mortifie and crucifie our vnruly affections and corrupt desires And for this ende we must put in practise three duties First we must beleeue that we are crucified with Christ that is as we conceiue our selues to be in Christ by faith whereby we haue communion with him so we must conceiue that this communion with Christ is in his death and buriall so as our sinnefull nature with all our corrupt affections were nayled to his crosse and buried in his graue as the Apostle shewes at large Rom. 6. 3 4. c. Now when this perswasion shall take place in our hearts it will by Gods grace keepe vs from yeilding to corrupt motions and desires and mooue vs to labour to subdue them daily for herein stands our assurance that wee haue fellowship with Christ when we haue fellowship in his death And therefore as we see malefactours to cease from stealth and robberie when they are once hanged so we beeing crucified with Christ in respect of the old man must not suffer the same to rule in our affections or to haue force in our members knowing as the Apostle saith that our old man is crucified with Christ that the bodie of sinne might be destroied that henceforth we should not serue sinne and they that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof whereupon he bids vs thinke that we are dead to sinne meaning with Christ and so cannot liue therein S. Iohn saith he that is borne of God sinneth not because the seede remaineth in him that is true faith assuring the heart that all the benefits of Christs death and passion belong vnto him whereof this is one that in our nature he suffered death vpon the crosse that we by the power of his sufferings might haue sinne crucified in vs so as it should not raigne in vs to bring forth fruits vnto death Secondly we must remember Gods commandement forbidding euery sinne and euery wicked lust and affection and withall we must applie the threatning of his wrath against the same that thereby our flesh may be subdued Thirdly we must striue against our corrupt motions and affections not giuing them libertie to beare sway in vs but ruling them by meditating in the word of God and by prayer for strength of grace to ouercome them all dealing with them as parents doe with kniues turning the edges of them before they leaue them in the hands of their children least they be hurt therewith as if our loue be set vpon the world we must labour to set it vpon Christ and his righteousnes and if our hatred be against our brethren we must labour to set it vpon sinne and so for euery affection as ioy feare c. we must so keepe them to their right obiects that they may rather further vs in well doing then become in vs the occasions of any sinne against God The second kind of occasions of sinne which a man giueth to himselfe arise from his minde and imagination And they are many I will onely note three The first is an inward conceit of perfect knowledge touching mans dutie to God and the way of his saluation that this is a common conceit in the hearts of the ignorant especially may appeare by this common speech of theirs that they know as much as any Preacher can teach them for the summe of al say they is to loue God aboue all and my neighbour as my selfe to beleeue to be saued by Christ now this they know as well as the best and hereupon they become contemners of the preaching of the word the ordinarie meanes of their saluation as of a thing needeles and superfluous This conceit is common among vs and doth much hurt to many a mans soule The way to cut it off is this the vaine man that is puffed vp with this conceit must examine himselfe touching his knowledge whether it be sufficient to his saluation And for this ende he must make inquirie in himselfe for these two things first whether he see his owne naturall blindnes and whether he be mooued thereby to labour for the knowledge of God and of his will where this is wanting there is nothing but a vaine conceit of knowledge Secondly whether his knowledge be ioyned with conuersion of heart from sinne vnto God and with reformation of life from euill to good This change of heart and life goeth with all sauing knowledge Now if these be wanting as vndoubtedly they are in all vaine persons then is their knowledge so farre from beeing sauing knowledge profitable to saluation that it rather turneth to their deeper condemnation The second Imagination in man occasioning him to sinne is the perswasion of his strong faith The more ignorant sort that want both faith and repentance will thus bragge of
conioyned in the whole course of our liues and conuersation both before God and man No worke in man but faith is required to his Iustification though in God there be respect to his owne free mercie and to Christs merits but in our liues faith and works must goe hand in hand together Now that these may thus be well distinguished I shew it plainely In the fire is both heate and light yet in the warming of the bodie the heate hath force onely and not light though to many other vses it serue necessarily euen so in a child of God are required both faith and workes but to iustifie him faith onely is required though works be necessarie thorough his whole life for they iustifie vs before men and winne vnto vs a testimonie of our iustification before God not onely in our owne hearts but from the Lord Iam. 2. 21. and therfore we must not content our selues with a faith in speculation voide of workes but within the compasse of our callings doe what good we can for Gods glorie and the comfort of our brethren The Third head from whence offences are taken is the state of the Church first in regard of the wants that be in the Church and namely in this our Church Hence sundrie men take occasion to condemne our Church as no Church our Sacraments as no sacraments our Ministers as no Ministers and our people as no Christians and therefore doe seperate themselues from our Church as beeing no true members of the Church of God To preuent this occasion of sinning three Rules must be obserued first that to beleeue and confesse the doctrine of saluation taught and deliuered by the Prophets and Apostles is an infallible and inseparable note of a true Church of God for Gods Church is nothing els but a companie of Gods people called by the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles vnto the state of saluation This doctrine is the seede of regeneration whereby men are begotten vnto Christ and it is that sâncere milke whereby they are fedde and nourished vnto eternall life Now I say that this our Church of England through Gods mercie doth maintaine beleeue and professe this doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles for the proofe hereof let him that doubteth haue recourse to our English confession and to a booke intituled the Articles of Religion established in the Church of England in which are set downe the foundations of Christian Religion allowed and held by all Euangelicall Churches And further to shew that this our profession is not in hypocrisie but in truth this our Church is readie to maintaine and confirme the same doctrine by the shedding of their blood against all foes whaâsoeuer and this thing indeede hath beene the onely cause of all our disseâtions with the Church of Rome whereupon wee see there is iust cause our Church should be reputed the true Church of God and a good member of his Catholike Church Secondly obserue the practise of Christ and his Apostles towardes the Church of the Iewes which in their time without all doubt was exceedingly corrupt for the office and place of the high Priest was bought and sold and through ambition and couetousnes became annuall yâa there were two high Priests together at one time all which were against Gods ordinance Againe the Scribes and Pharisies which were the Doctors of that Church erred in some fundamentall points of doctrine teaching Iustification by workes and withall they greatly corrupted the law of God both by their doctâine and traditions and the Temple became a denne of theeues and yet for all this Christ did not separaâe from that Church neither taught his Disciples so to doe but was present at their sacrifices and assemblies and kept his Passeouer with them and so did his Apostles till they saw them of obstinacie and malitiousnes refuse the grace of God offâred vnto them in the ministerie of the Gospel Now their example must teach vs that so long as our Church holdeth Christ wee must esteeme it to be the Church of God and not for some wants thereof depart from it Thirdly all the reformed Churches in Europe doe with one conâent honour our Church as a true Church of Christ now their iudgement is not slightly to be regarded but to be preferred farre before the rash opinions of priuate men for the Church hath a gift of discerning in waightie maâters shee can iudge of bookes of Scripture which be authenticall which not shee can iudge of spirits and of doctrines and therefore also can iudge what companie of men is a true Church and what is not and this their iudgement also must confirme vs in this truth that this our Church is a true member of Gods Catholik church Now whereas some alleadge the wants of our Church to make it no Church I answer though I will not excuse any default in it wherein iâ is wanting to that which Gods word requireth but rather desire that the righteousnes thereof may breake forth as the light and saluation thereof as a burning lampe yet this may be saide in behalfe of our Church that the wants thereof are not such as doe anyway rase the foundation of religion or of Gods holy worshippe and so can not make it to cease to be a true Church and therefore none ought to separate from it for such wants and yet this hindereth not but that Gods seruants may in a godly manner desire the Reformation of things that be amisse for a good Church may be bettered and we ought to striue after perfection The Second offence taken from he Church is from the dâuersitie of opinions that be therein for hence many reason thus learned men be of so many opinions that we know not what to follow and therefore we will be of no religion till the truth be established by some generall Councell and all agree in one For the auoiding of this offence we must know that though men disâer in sundrie opinions in the true Church of God yet they all agree in the Articles of faith and in the foundation of Gods worship their difference is in matters beside the foundation and therefore it must hinder none from receiuing and embracing true religion Againe it is Gods will that there should be diuersities of opinions yea scismes and heresies in his Church that men might be prooued whether they hold the truth in synceâitie or not as we may see 2. Cor. 11. 19. Deut. 13. 1 2. Now in this âase Ieremias direction must be obserued Stand in the parting of the waâes saith hee and inquire for the olde and auncient way â that is the doctrine of the Prophets what God willeth and commandeth by them and by his Apostles and that we must follow with all good conscience This Christ intended wheÌ he bade the Iewes to search the Scriptures which testified of him and this we must sanctifie by earnest praier as Cornelius did Act. 10. 1
want thereof ought not to keepe the godly from this Sacrament for another mans euill conscience cannot defile thy good conscience another mans sinne cannot hurt thee vnlesse thou doe some way communicate with him therein Christ was more carefull in his dutie then euer man was and yet hee communicated with the wicked Iewes Scribes and Pharises in the seruice of God vnder the Law The fourth head from whence offence is taken is the state of the wicked principally in regard of their prosperitie Hence some holy ones suspect their owne estate and religion as either not good or not regarded of God This befell Dauid Psal. 37. when hee sawe the prosperitie of the wicked and their increase in riches with peace and ease hee said Certainly I haue clensed mine heart in vaine ând washed my hands in innocencie Hence also Ieremie reasons with God why the way of the wicked should prosper and they bee in wealth that transgresse rebelliously Hence vndoubtedly at this day many call into question the good prouidence of God Now the way to cut off this offence is to enter into the sanctuarie of God as Dauid did that is to come to the assemblies of Gods people where the word is preached for there a man shall see the manifold reasons why God will haue his owne people afflicted also the fearefull end of the pleasures of the wicked namely a fitting of them to further destruction Againe from this same ground doe many rich men take offence for hauing the world at will they blesse themselues with this perswasion that God loues them and thereupon take occasion to condemne all religion and to goe on in the pursuite of worldly profits and delights And this is one maine cause why among the rich we haue so few good and sound Professors because that from a false ground of outward things they perswade themselues of Gods loue fauour But to cut off this offence we must remember that mans case is the more fearefull when he wants all crosses for God chasteneth euery child whom he receiueth Heb. 12. 6. it is a marke of Gods child to be in affliction if he profit thereby the stalled oxe commeth sooner to the slaughter then the oxe that is vnder the yoke and the sheepe that goeth in fat pasture commeth sooner to the shambles then that which goeth on the bare commons so oftentimes God fatteth the wicked with the blessings of this life as hee did the rich glutton that he may more iustly condemne them in the world to come Lastly we must remember what Salomon saith No man knoweth loue or hatred of all that is before him that is of all outward things all things fall alike vnto all both good and bad therfore no man must so blesse himselfe with his outward estate that he be drawne to esteeme of religion as a thing needlesse or superfluous Verse 31. It hath beene said also whosoeuer shal put away his wife let him giue her a Bill of diuorcement 32. But I say vnto you whosoeuer shall put away his wife except it be for fornication causeth her to commit adulterie and whosoeuer shall marie her that is diuorced committeth adulterie Our Sauiour Christ proceeding further to restore the seauenth commaundement to his perfection doth here confute a false interpretation of a Politicke law of Moses giuen by the Scribes and Pharises For this ende first he laies downe the wordes of Moses politicke law but yet so as containing in them the false interpretation of the Iewish teachers ver 31. then hee opposeth the truth of God against their false interpretation and maintaineth the first institution of mariage v. 32. For the first Moses politicke law was That hee which put away his wife should giue her a Bill of diuorce This law the Iewish Teachers did falsly interpret for the better perceiuing wherof these three points are to be handled touching Moses politicke law 1. what kinde of law it was 2. the straitnesse of that law 3. what effect and force it had For the first the law is set downe Deut. 24. 1. when a man marieth a wife and she finde no fauour in his eies because he hath espied some filthinesse in her then let him write her a bill of diuorce and put it in her hand and send her out of his house This law was not morall but ciuill or politicke for the good ordering of the common wealth Now among their particular lawes some were laws of toleration and permission which were such as did not approoue of the euill which they concerned but did onely tolerate and permit that euill which could not be auoided for the preuenting of a greater euil which otherwise would fall out As when the sea hath made â breach into the land if it cannot possibly be stopped the best course is to make it as narrow as may bee Such was the law concerning vsurie Deut. 23. 20. permitting the Iewes to exercise it vpon a stranger but not towards a brother and the like was the law touching polygamie Deut. 21. 15. If a man had two wiues the one hated the other loued and they both haue borne him children if the first borne be the sonne of the hated though shee were maried to him the latter yet her seed was legitimate and her sonne had the right of the first borne In both which lawes were tolerated that which God condemned onely for the preuenting of a greater euill Vnder this sort comes our law of vsurie for taking tenne in the hundred not approuing but permitting so much for the auoyding of greater vsurie Vnto this kind the Papists would reduce their law of permitting Stewes for the preuenting of greater sinnes but that law can haue no title to such permission for a law of permission is to diminish that euill which by man cannot possibly be cut off altogether now that sinne which they would preuent by their Stewes might be cut off among them if they would giue allowance to Gods owne ordinance of lawfull mariage vnto all sorts and sexes So likewise this law of Moses for diuorce was a law of permission not approouing of the giuing a bill of diuorce for euery light cause but tolerating of it for the preuenting of greater mischeife euen of murther for the nature of the Iewes was this if a man once tooke dislike to his wife he would neuer be at rest till he had shed her blood if they might not bee parted asunder Now this law of diuorce was giuen to restraine this great euill for hereby a man was tolerated to put away his wife when shee found no fauour in his eies lest hee should kill her yet so as he gaue her a bill of diuorce wherein hee must set downe the cause why hee put her away whereby also many were restrained from putting away their wiues because it was a great shame for a light occasion so highly to transgresse Gods holy institution who made them by mariage
one flesh The truth of this may appeare by the Lords owne complaint against his people to whom he speaketh as to a wife that had forsaken her husband without a cause on his behalfe Isay 50. 1. Where saith he is that bill of your mothers diuorcement wherby I sent her away As if he should say I gaue her no bill but her departure and separation from mee is by her owne sinnes which phrase sheweth what was the custome of the Iewes in this case II. Point The straitnesse of this law appeares in this that the man onely was permitted to giue this bill vnto his wife but the wife might not giue it to her husband for Moses saith Whosoeuer shall put away his wife neither is there any place in Scripture to prooue that the wife had this libertie so to deale with her husband If it bee asked whether the wife in a iust cause as for adulterie had not the like libertie I answer If we respect Gods institution touching mariage the right of diuorce is equall to them both for in regard of the bond of mariage they are equally bound one to another Here indeed this libertie is permitted onely to the man by this politicke law not that he had more right but to preuent the euill of the hardnesse of his heart who taking displeasure at his wife would rather spill her blood then continue with her If it be alleadged that a man is the womans head I answer that is for regiment and direction in her place but not in regard of breaking the bond of mariage whereby he is bound to his wife as well as she to him as the Apostle teacheth 1. Cor. 7. 4. III. Point The force and effect of this law was this It made the Bill of diuorcement for any cause giuen to be tolerable before men mariage after such a diuorce lawfull and warrantable in the Courts of men Deut. 24. 4. But yet in the court of conscience before God the diuorcement it selfe and second mariages made thereupon were both vnlawfull for God hateth this separation Mal. 2. 15. And whether partie soeuer marieth another vpon this diuorce commits adulterie Matth. 19. 9. This must be remembred for the true vnderstanding of this law of Moses the first words whereof are a permission to this effect If a man do conceiue such a dislike against his wife as that he wil not abide with her but will needes put her away then he may but yet so as hee giue her a bill of diuorce which doth not acquit him before God but before men onely Hauing thus shewed the true meaning of this law it remaineth now to see what the Pharises taught touching diuorce Their doctrine was this that hee which gaue a bill of diuorcement vnto his wife for any light occasion was thereby acquitted from her before God and thereupon might marie another without the guilt of adulterie and also that another man might lawfully marrie her that was thus diuorced That this was their meaning may appeare by the contrarie answer of our Sauiour Christ wherein he crosseth and confuteth this their interpretation in the words following Verse 32. But I say vnto you whosoeuer shall put away his wife except it be for fornication causeth her to commit adulterie and whosoeuer shall marrie her that is diuorced committeth adulterie Here Christ answereth not to Moses law but to the corrupt interpretation of the Scribes and Pharises whereby they depraued that law By fornication Christ meaneth not euery sinne of that kinde but onely the sinne of adulterie or that which is greater in that kind namely incest Adulterie is a sinne that is committed by two parties one whereof is either maried or espowsed as hath beene shewed before Causeth her to commit adulterie That is giueth her occasion to marie againe and so to commit adulterie because their first bond remaineth stil and he that marieth her that is diuorced that is for any small cause not for adulterie he also commits adulterie Here then two points are set downe First that he who puts away his wife for any light cause causeth her to commit adulterie Secondly hee that marieth her that is diuorced committeth adulterie Yet vnto both these Christ putteth an exception in the case of adulterie The Papists and some others would restraine the exception to the first part of the sentence and make it a negation to this effect He that puts away his wife beeing no fornicator c. But the truth is that the exception belongs to the whole answer of our Sauiour Christ denying diuorce saue onely for adulterie and permitting no mariage after diuorcement saue onely where the diuorce is for adulterie First whereas our Sauiour Christ opposeth vnto this politicke law of Moses concerning diuorce the law of nature touching mariage Ge. 2. 24. He giueth vs an excellent distinction between all politicke laws and the law of nature which is the morall law for that is a law of eternall equitie commaunding good and forbidding euill simply without respect of man but politicke lawes are tempered according to the coÌditions of men and though they doe not approoue yet sometimes they permit euill for the auoyding of greater mischiefe yea they tolerate that which before God and in conscience is condemned This point must teach vs not to content our selues with performing obedience to the politicke lawes of men for the lawes of men may tolerate that which Gods law doth condemne so the law of this Land in practise tolerates vsurie but vsurers must not hereupon thinke that all is safe well with them and that they sinne not in taking ten in the hundred because the law of the land permits it for our law tolerates that for the preuenting of greater vsurie when as the law of God doth vtterly condemne the same Againe our laws are open for men to goe to law at the first vpon euery light occasion without seeking former means of agreement but yet such men as doe so are guiltie of sinne before God notwithstanding their libertie by our politike lawes Some politike lawes also tolerate contracts of mariage made without consent of parents yet such children sin against the law of God for herein God requires childrens subiection to their parents and gouernours And the like might be shewed in many other points so that it is no sufficient iustification of our actions to say the lawes of men allow vs so to doe Secondly hence we may learne that a man cannot lawfully and with good conscience put away his wife except it be for adulterie the text is cleare both heare and also Math. 19. 7. which confuteth the ciuill laws of some countries the popish constitutions that allow other causes of diuorce besides adulterie Here they obiect sundrie things in their defence against this doctrine As 1. the saying of Christ Whosoeuer forsaketh Father or Mother wife c. shall receiue much reward Mathâ 19. 29. Here say they is diuorce for
religion allowed Ans. Christ by forsaking meaneth not that separation which is made by giuing a Bil of diuorcement but that which is caused by imprisonment banishment or by death 2. Obiect 1. Cor. 7. 15. If the vnbeleeuing depart let him depart a brother or a sister is not bound in such things Here say they is another cause of diuorce Ans. The malitious and wilfull departing of the vnbeleeuer doth dissolue the mariage but that is no cause of giuing a bil of diuorce onely adulterie causeth that Here the beleeuer is a meere patient and the diuorce is made by the vnbeleeuer who vniustly forsaketh and so puts away the other 3. Obiect Titus 9. 10. Auoide an heretake after once or twice admonition This say they is spoken to all Christians and therefore for heresie may a bill of diuorce be giuen Ans. First that commandemeÌt is not giuen to euery priuate person but to the Ministers of the church who after one or two admonitions are to excommunicate and cut off all heretikes from the Church Secondly it hindreth not but that the bond of mariage may remaine sure and firme though one of the parties be cut off from the Church for the beleeuing husband must not forsake his vnbeleeuing wife if shee will dwell with him 1. Corinthians 7. 12. 4. Obiect After mariage one partie may haue a contagious and incurable disease which may cause the other to giue a bil of diuorce Answer A contagious disease may cause a separation for a time but no diuorce and if that disease bee incurable and disable the partie from the dutie of mariage then such parties must thinke themselues as it were called of God to liue in single life 5. Obiect But maried persons may seeke to spill the blood one of another and therfore it is good to giue a bil of diuorce to preuent that euil Answer Such enmitie may cause a separation for a time till reconciliation be made but the bond of mariage must not therefore bee broken 6. Obiect Death maketh a diuorce Ans. Death indeede endeth mariage estate and setteth the partie liuing free to marrie in the Lord where he or shee will but this comes not by diuorce giuen of either partie so that the conclusion still remaineth firme that a man with good conscience cannot giue a bill of diuorce for any cause but for adulterie and therefore those lawes which permit diuorce for other causes are greatly faultie before God If any shall aske whether mens laws may not make more causes of diuorcemeÌt then this one I answer no for mariage is not a meere ciuill thing but partly spirituall and diuine and therefore God onely hath power to appoint the beginning the continuance and the end thereof If any yet aske why Idolatrie Magycke which be greater sinnes then adulterie may not breake mariage Ans. They are greater indeede against God but not in this ordinance of mariage for the sinne of adulterie breaketh onely the bond of mariage which may remaine still betweene two parties though one be an idolater a witch or an Atheist Now considering that Adulterie is so great a sinne that it cuts of the knot off mariage aboue all things those persons that are called to this estate must take heede of all sinnes so of this especially Thirdly here may be asked whether after diuorce for adulterie the parties diuorced may marrie againe without committing adulterie This point hath bin diuersly discussed wee will consider the reasons on both sides First for the lawfulnes of it especially to the party innocent 1. From Christs doctrine in this place for in his answer to the false interpretation of Moses politicke Law touching diuorce hee first propounds a generall rule and then puts an exception thereto the nature of which exception is alwaies to implie and put downe the contrarie to the generall rule As in this place the generall rule is Whosoeuer putteth away his wife causeth her to commit adulterie hee that marieth her committeth adulterie The exception then must bee contrarie namely that in the case of adulterie hee that puts away his wife lawfully conuicted thereof causeth her not to commit adulterie neither he that marieth her that is diuorced doth commit adulterie If it be said that Christ propouÌdeth two rules one for the case of diuorce the other for the case of marying after diuorce applyeth his exception for adulterie only to the case of diuorce and not to the case of mariage after diuorce Ans. As the exception for adulterie is here in this chapter ioyned with the case of diuorce he that putteth away his wife except it be for fornication c. so in the 19. cha v. 9. the same exception for adulterie is expresly applied not only to the case of diuorce but also to the case of mariage after diuorce saying Whosoeuer shal put away his wife except it be for fornication and marie another committeth adulterie so that if in this place the exception make the diuorce lawfull for adulterie then in the 19. chapter it maketh it lawfull to marie againe after such diuorce without the guilt of adulterie 2. The innocent partie is not to bee punished for the wilfulnesse of the offender and therefore the partie that is faultlesse may with good conscience marrie againe after lawfull diuorce 3. God hath prouided mariage to bee a remedie against incontinencie for all persons 1. Corinth 7. 2. But if parties lawfully diuorced might not marie againe then they should want this remedie and bee depriued of this benefit If it be said they may reconcile themselues each to other and so haue remedie Answer But what if the partie offending liue in adulterie still then the partie innocent cannot in conscience ioyne him or her selfe to the other and reunite the bond of matrimonie for that were too much lenitie towards so foule a crime and a sinne against God for want of Christian reconciliation which requireth that this revniting should bee in the Lord and not in the flesh alone 4. The phrases of Scripture vsed by the holy Ghost concerning mariage after diuorce restraining it to some cases and allowing it in others seeme to take it for granted that after lawfull diuorce it is no sinne to marrie againe Reasons alleadged on the other side First Christs generall saying Whosoeuer putteth away his wife and marieth another committeth adulterie Hence some inferre that there may be no mariage at all after any diuorce But they abuse that Scripture for though Saint Marke put downe no exception yet Matthew hath made supply therof in two places Chapter 5. 32. and 19. 9. Now the Gospels were penned by seuerall men that that which was not fully expressed by one might bee supplied by another that so by conferring writer with writer the whole truth might be made manifest Secondly Matth. 19. 6. Whom God hath coupled let not man put asunder Therefore after diuorce they stil remaine man and wife before God and may not marrie to
others Ans. The partie offending breaks the bond of mariage and so sinneth grieuously against that commandement but the partie innocent marying againe after lawfull diuorce only taketh the benefit of that libertie whereto God hath set him free through the vnlawfull breaking of the bond by the partie offending Thirdly Rom. 6. 2. The woman is bound to the man while he liueth and therfore may not marrie againe after diuorcement Ans. That place must be vnderstood of the state of mariage continuing vndissolued till death but in the case of adulterie the bond of mariage is broken and therefore that hindreth not but mariage may bee after lawfull diuorce Fourthly 1. Corinth 7. 10 11. Let not the wife depart from her husband and if shee depart let her remaine vnmarried and be reconciled vnto her husband and let not the husband put away his wife Here say they is a plaine place against mariage after diuorcement Answer The Apostle speaketh of departure and putting away for other causes then adulterie as for hatred dislike c. which indeede are no sufficient causes of diuorce and therefore they that separate therupon ought not to marrie Fiftly The bond of mariage is a resemblance of the coniunction that is betweene Christ and his Church which is inseparable and eternall and therefore mariage also is inseparable Answer That resemblance stands not in euery thing but in this That as in mariage two are made one flesh so spiritually Christ and euery true member of his Church become one and that as Eue was taken out of Adams side and made flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone so the Church springeth as it were out of Christs bloode which issued from his side for else if their reason were good wee might say that mariage should be eternall in the life to come because the vnion of Christ with his Church is eternall which we know to be false for in the resurrection men mary not but are as the angels of God Sixtly If parties diuorced might mary again their children should be miuried hauing step-fathers or step-mothers in stead of their owne naturall parents Ans. This reason is not sufficient to disallow diuorce or mariage after it for by the same reason we might delude all the iudicial lawes of Moses and of all countries which impose death for sundrie crimes because thereby some children should loose their parents but Iustice must be iustice with all men though the posteritie haue hinderance by the execution thereof Quest. But what if the lawes of some countries forbid mariage after diuorcement Ans. Yet the libertie of conscience remaineth still for this beeing giuen of God cannot be taken away by men and therefore when men haue freedome from the Magistrate they may with good conscience marie againe after lawfull diuorce And yet here we must know that diuorcement or mariage after must not be done priuately by man and wife vpon their own heads but by order of law before the Magistrate according to the custome of that Church or Commonwealth whome it concernes Againe there be some particular causes which may iustly hinder mariage after diuorce as first if the parties reunite their bond againe by reconciliation for the knot broken by adulterie may be reunited by the consent of the partie innocent Secondly when the one partie is a manifest cause of the Adulterie of the other and so becomes an accessarie to the others offence for it seemes vnequall that he who hath put his hand to the committing of a sinne should reape any benefit or priuiledge by the same And therefore I say the partie innocent hath freedome in this case verse 33. Againe ye haue heard that it was said to them of olde time Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe but shalt performe thine oathes vnto the Lord. 34. But I say vnto you sweare not at all c. Our Sauiour Christ hauing restored the seauenth commandement to his true sense and meaning doth here proceede to doe the like vnto the third commandement obseruing herein the same order that he did in the former for first he laieth downe the false interpretation of the Scribes and Pharisies giuen to this commandement concerning swearing v. 33. and then deliuereth the true doctrine of an oath v. 34. The corrupt sense giuen by the Scribes and Pharisies is propounded in the words of the holy Ghost Leuit. 19. 12. Deut. 5. 11. Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe but shall performe thine oathes vnto the Lord which are not here taken in that true meaning wherein Moses set them downe but in the false interpretation of the Iewish teachers whereof that we may the better iudge let vs search out the true meaning of Moses law concerning an oath for which ende we must first see what periurie is then propound the kinds of periurie and lastly shew the grieuousnes of this sinne I. Point In periurie there must be two things First a man must affirme or auouch something against his owne minde his owne meaning purpose intention or perswasion When a man knowes a thing to be true and saith it is true or knoweth a thing to be false and saies it is false and swears thereto this is no periurie because his speech is answerable to that which is in his minde but when a man knowes a thing to be true and auoucheth it to be false or knowing a thing to be false auoucheth it to be true vpon his oath this is periurie because in so doing he speakes against his minde and perswasion Secondly in periurie there must be an oath it is not periurie to speake a thing that is false vnlesse he also sweare to the thing he speaketh falsly against his minde and yet euery oath maketh not direct periurie vnlesse it bee a binding oath for a man may sweare to a thing that is vnlawfull and after alter his minde and not performe his oath without the guilt of periurie as if a childe beeing vnder age doe binde himselfe by oath to marrie without his parents consent but comming to riper yeares doth better consider of the matter and subiects himselfe to his parents disposing who marrie him to another Now though he sinned in so swearing yet he is not periured because the oath was not a binding oath for a childe vnder yeares hath not power to take an oath II. Point That wee may yet better iudge of this sinne wee must knowe that there be three kindes of periurie First when a man confirmeth by oath that which he knowes or thinkes to be otherwise as when hee takes an oath that a thing is true which he knowes to bee false that a thing was thus which hee knowes was otherwise Secondly Deceitfull swearing is periurie when a man either about things past or to come sweares contrarie to the true knowledge and purpose of his owne minde Example of this wee haue in the Romish Priests who both defend in writing and practise in action this deceitfull swearing for beeing
man by oath and not otherwise may either free himselfe from temporall losses or procure to himselfe temporall benefits which be of great weight and moment for an oath for confirmation is among men the ende of all strife now we know that much strife and controuersie doth arise about worldly affaires And in this regard a man by oath may lawfully purge himselfe of infamie and slander In these foure cases a man may lawfully sweare not onely publikely before the Magistrate but also priuately so it be with due reuerence and good conscience But in common talke or on light occasion a man cannot lawfully sweare either by small or great oath for that is to take the name of God in vaine II. Quest. How must a man take an oath when by iust occasion he is called to sweare Ans. To this question the Prophet Ieremie answereth chap. 4. 2. Thou shalt sweare the Lord liueth in truth in iudgement and in righteousnes where three vertues are required in an holy manner of swearing First truth and that respecteth two things as well the matter whereto we sweare for God may not be brought for a witnesse to a lie as also the minde of him that sweareth for his oath must be according to his minde without fraud or deceit and with intent to performe that truly which he promises thereupon Secondly Iustice or righteousnes which also respecteth two things first the thing sworne to that must be iust and lawfull and according to Gods word secondly the conscience of the swearer for a man must not sweare for a trifle though the thing be true but either by the authoritie of the Magistrate or vpon some necessarie cause of his lawfull calling and against this vertue doe those sinne that sweare vsually in their common talke though the thing be true for trifles and light matters are not a iust cause of an oath Thirdly iudgement as well of the oath as of his owne person for the oath he that sweareth rightly ought to know the nature of an oath and be able to iudge of the matter whereabout he sweareth and also discerne rightly of the persons before whome of time place and other circumstances And for his owne person a man that sweareth ought to see in his conscience that he is fit to take an oath and thereby to worship and glorifie God for he that sweareth ought to haue his heart smitten with feare and awe towards God as in all other parts of his worship Deut. 10. 20. the feare of God and swearing by his name are ioyned together and a prophane man that hath no feare of God in his heart ought not to sweare And thus much of Christs general Answer to their false interpretation Neither by heauen for it is the throne of God v. 35. Nor yet by the earth for it his footestoole neither by Ierusalem for it is the citie of the great King c. Here our Sauiour Christ commeth particularly to forbid swearing in foure seuerall kinds of oaths vsed among the Iewes vnder which he includeth all indirect oathes by the creatures and withall obserue that he addeth seuerall reasons in prohibiting these seuerall kinds of indirect oathes as that a man must not sweare by heauen because it is the throne of God c. Now as I take it Christ doth not directly forbid swearing by the creatures in this place for his intent is to forbid ordinarie swearing in common speach whether it be by God or by the creatures which here he nameth because the Iewes counted them but light oathes Yet here this point must needes be skanned Whether it be lawfull at any time to sweare by the creatures Sundrie Papists and those of the best account both for learning and deuotion make two kinde of oathes in swearing by the creatures First when a man sweares by the creature and puts it in the place of God making it a Iudge and witnesse to his conscience of the truth of the thing whereof he sweareth and this doe all condemne as wicked and vnlawfull both Protestants and Papists Secondly when the creature is named but yet the oath is directed to God in the minde of the swearer vnder the name of the creature as the creature is in relation to God a signe of his presence and this kind of swearing is taken for lawfull not onely of all Papists but of many Protestant Diuines which be of good account in our age Yet with reuerence to them all I see no reason in the word of God to warrant this kind of swearing by the creature with direction to God in the minde of him that sweareth Indeede a man may name the creature in his oath as Paul did I call God to record to my conscience and yet sweare by God for it is one thing to name the creature in swearing and an other thing to sweare by the creature Reasons against this forme of swearing by the creatures are these First an oath is part of Gods worship as hath before beene shewed now euery part of Gods worship must be referred to God directly so we pray and giue thankes vnto God directly and not in the creature and so we ought to sweare but in indirect swearing by the creatures the oath is directly referred to the creature and indirectly vnto God namely in the creature which is not lawfull Secondly a man must sweare by him that is greater then himselfe and therefore God sware by himselfe because there was no greater to sweare by where it seemeth the holy Ghost takes it for graunted that there is no lawfull swearing by the creatures because they are not greater then man and so there must be but one onely direct kind of swearing by God himselfe Thirdly Deut. 6. 13. Thou shalt sweare by my name there it seemeth he prescribeth such a forme of swearing wherein the name of God in some plaine manner is expressed but in indirect oathes an other besides him that sweareth cannot tell whether he sweare by God or not because the oath is by the creature and directed to God onely in the minde of him that sweareth Fourthly Math. 13. 16. He that sweareth by the Temple sweareth by God whence I gather that an indirect oath is superfluous because it is sufficient that a man sweare by God onely and not by the creature also By these reasons I haue beene mooued to dislike of indirect oathes now let vs see what is said in the behalfe of them First it is saide that Ioseph a man commended for his faith sware by the life of Pharaoh therefore men may sweare by the creatures Ans. It may be well expounded not to be an oath but an asseueration to this effect as surely as Pharaoh liueth but say it is an oath yet this fact prooueth not the lawfulnes of this kind of swearing for no man is so good but he may be tainted with the impieties of the place wherein he liueth especially beeing so wicked a
we professe our selues to be Christians for he that hath not the spirit of God is none of his Rom. 8. 9. And if we be in the spirit wee must obey the motions thereof and learne of Christ who was meeke and humble and following him wee shall finde rest for our soules Secondly when Christ sets downe these three examples of suffering wrong he applies himselfe to the present outward estate of the Iewes which was this For one man to suffer wrong of another in his bodie and in his goods and yet to rest contented without reliefe or amends Now the cause of this their miserable condition was their seruitude to the Romane Emperour who a little before Christs comming had remooued the Scepter from Iuda made Iuda a Prouince tributarie vnto Rome so as they were ruled not by a Prince of their owne but by a forraine enemies Deputies In this estate we may see the miserable condition of any people that are in bondage to a forraine enemie their liues are euery way miserable for besides their personall bondage they are constrained to suffer losses and wrongs in goods and in their names without all remedie or reliefe The consideratioÌ hereof must teach vs First to be heartily thaÌkfull vnto God for the happie outward peace which with the Gospel of Gods grace we now enioy vnder our dread Soueraigne being free from subiection vnto any forraine power Secondly to praie earnestly vnto the Lord for the good estate life and health of our Prince by whom vnder God we enioy such ioy and prosperitie as also for the continuance of Gods holy hand of protection to preserue the whole land against all forraine power whatsoeuer Thirdly to repent vnfainedly of all our sinnes that so we turning vnto God from them he may continue vnto vs those happy daies of peace wherein we haue freedome from subiection to forraine tyrannie for our sinnes are our greatest foes they lay open the ports of our lands and the gates of our cities to the spoyling enemie they will put downe our strong walls and take away the strength of our armed men no enemies can doe vs so much harme as our owne sinnes and therefore we must humble our selues for them and if we haue not repented now we must beginne and if we haue begunne we must proceede and renew the same more and more If we had felt the miserie of subiection to foraine power as these Iewes now did it would touch vs and therefore before these euills come vpon vs let vs meete our God by true repentance that so he may keepe from vs this fierce wrath vers 42. Giue to him that asketh and from him that would borrow of thee turne not away Christ hauing forbidden priuate reuenge doth here command the requitall of good for euill in two particular examples of well-doing taken from giuing and lending by both which though not expressely yet in sense and meaning Christ would teach his hearers thus much Let the man be what he will doe thou good vnto him for euill For the first Giue to him that asketh c. These words must not be taken simply but in this sense Giue to him that asketh on a iust cause beeing poore though be cannot requite thee againe nay though he had done thee wrong and were thine enemie This exposition is plaine Luk. 6. for hauing set downe his commandement for giuing v. 30. he renders this reason thereof in effect because they cannot requite thee againe v. 33. which plainely imports that it must be to the poore Here now first obserue the forme of Christs words they are commanding Giue to him c. whence I gather that a man is bound in conscience vpon paine of death to giue Almes and releefe Matth. 25. 41 42. Christ adiudgeth some to hell for the neglect of this dutie now there could be no such course if there were no commandement that did bind their conscience to doe that for want whereof they are condemned Againe in the sixt commandement we are bound to doe all duties that may preserue our neighbours life of which sort is giuing releefe vnto the poore without which they cannot liue If it be saide that Daniel made Almes deedes no commandement but a matter of counsell vnto Nebuchadnezzar I answer that things commaunded may be propounded by way of counsell so doth Christ to the Church of Laodicea I counsell thee to buie of me gold c. Againe Daniel vsed this forme of speech to the King Let my counsell be pretious vnto thee not because it was no commandement but because he would so temper his speech that it might better take place in the stout heart of this proud king And when as Paul 2. Cor. 8. 8. speaking of Almes saith he speaketh not by commandement it is to be vnderstood not simply of Almes giuing but of thâ measure thereof as the former verse doth plainly shew Here then wee see those men confuted which say they may doe with their owne what they will this is not so for mens goods are not their owne simply but Gods also and they indeede are but the Lords stewards to dispose of them as he commands now his will is that part thereof should be giuen to them which want Secondly we see here also that those men sinne grieuously who are so couetous that they will giue nothing to the poore sell they will and lend also vpon a good pawne for their owne aduantage but by free gift they will part with nothing These are miserable persons who doe what they can to condemne themselues for Gods commandement binds men in conscience to giue vnto the poore and that freely Yet here we must know that not onely they who giue fâeely doe a worke of mercie but also they who lend and sell when as their lending and selling will as much profit the poore as giuing this in effect is almes deedes here also commanded and therefore is Ioseph commended not onely for giuing but for selling corne to the Egyptians and others in the time of dearth Thirdly this beeing a commandement binding conscience must stirre vs vp to doe all good duties of releefe with cheerefulnes that so meete and decent prouision for the poore may not onely be begunne but also continued for it is acceptable vnto God A second point here to be obserued is what kind of commandement this is Giue to him that asketh Gods commandements be of two sorts Affirmatiue and Negatiue and in the Morall law the one is alwaies comprehended in the other now this commandement is affirmatiue which must be noted because negatiue precepts lay a straighter bonde vpon the conscience then the affirmatiue and therefore are the precepts of the Morall law for the most part propounded negatiuely for the negatiue precept binds a man to obedience alwaies and to all and euery time as when God saith Thou shalt not kill a man is neuer exempted from obedience hereunto but an affirmatiue
Againe in the new Testament the Apostles ordained that in euery Church there should be Deacons that is men of wisdome and discretion who were to gather for the poore and likewise to dispose of that which was giuen according as euery man had neede in which very order of prouision for the poore the Lord forbids all waÌdring begging II. These wandring beggers are the shame and reproch of the people where they are suffered for it argueth want of care of good order in gouerners and want of mercie in the rich that they gather all to themselues without regard how the poore should liue III. In releeuing these wandring beggers there is this double want in the giuer he cannot tell what to giue nor how much because he knowes not the state of the partie that beggeth Now in almes deedes there ought to be a double discretion the giuer ought to know both his owne abilitie and also the necessitie of the receiuers IV. Common releeuing at mens doores makes many beggers and maintaines a wicked generation for these wandring beggers are for the most part flat Atheists regarding nothing but their bellie separating themselues from all congregations and from begging many fall to stealing or els they take such pleasure therein that they will neuer leaue it no not for a yearely rent This is knowne to be true by experience All which things duly considered must moue the Magistrates and euery other in their place to see that better order be obserued for the poore then doore-releeuing to all that come And sith good lawes are made in this behalfe men ought in conscience to see the same obserued and kept neither can any man without sinne traÌsgresse the same Indeede if good order were not prouided for the poore it were better to releeue them in their wandring course then to suffer them to starue for so dealt Christ his disciples with the poore when good order failed among the Iewes they releeued them in the high waies streetes VII Point At what time must Almes be giuen Ans. Hereof the Scripture speaketh little yet this may be gathered thence First that releefe must be giuen when present occasion requireth therfore Salomon saith Say not to thy neigbour Goe and come again to morow if thou now haue it Secondly that the Sabbath day is a fit time for the giuing of releefe for the poore for the Apostle commanded the Corinthians that each one should lay aside vpon that day according as God had prospered him the weeke before that which he would giue for the poore where by the way it may be obserued that daily giuing at mens doores was not allowed by the Apostles Also touching Trades-men this may be added from this that the Apostle makes contribution for the poore a Sabbath daies worke that wheras they vse to imploy part of the Lords day both morning euening in seruing their customers for their own priuate benefite this can not be âarranted onely this they may doe vpon the Sabbath they should sell vnto none but to such as buie of necessitie and then they may not make a priuate gaine of their sale but must turne that worke to a worke of mercie for the poore either selling without gaine if it be a poore bodie that buies or giuing the gaine of that which they sell to the rich for the releefe of the poore This indeed will hardly be obtained at trades-mens hands but yet they must know that the whole Sabbath day is the Lords wherin he wil be worshipped with delight neither ought men to doe therein their owne workes nor seeke their owne wills nor speake their owne words Isa. 58. 13. VIII Point In what manner must Almes be giuen Ans. Hereof more is to be spoken in the chapter following yet from this text these things may be obserued First that Almes-giuing must be free the giuer must neither looke for recompence at the hands of man nor thinke to merit any thing thereby at the hands of God That Popish conceit depriues a man of the true comfort of the spirit in this worke of mercy none but Christ by his obedience could euer merit at Gods hands Secondly our hearts in giuing must be touched with charitie and the bowels of compassion we must giue with cheerefulnes for without loue all that we giue is nothing 1. Cor. 13. 3. and the Lord loueth a cheerfull giuer 2. Cor. 9. 7. now if we consider the poore as our owne flesh and see Gods image in them this will mooue vs to pitie Thirdly in the person of the poore we must consider Christ Iesus and giue vnto them as we would giue vnto Christ. This will mooue vs to giue and that chearefully for in the day of iudgement Christ will make it known that he comes for releefe to the rich in the person of the poore to the mercilesse he will say In as much as ye did it not to them ye did it not to me but to the mercifull thus In as much as ye did it vnto one of the least of these my brethren ye haue done it vnto me Fourthly our almes must be giuen as a pledge of our thankefulnesse vnto God for the blessings we enioy for all we haue commeth from God and of his hand it is whatsoeuer we giue now he professeth that when men doe good and distribute to the poore he is well pleased with such sacrifices Hauing seene what this dutie of Almes-giuing is and how it must be performed we must now stirre vp our selues to put the same in practise and to mooue vs hereunto consider the reasons following I. We all desire to be counted religious now if we would be such indeede we must visit the fatherlesse and widowes we must doe good and giue almes to the poore for this is pure religion and vndefiled before God as Iames saith To come to the Church and heare the word and to receiue the Sacraments are good things but without mercie to the poore they are not regarded but hated of God Isa. 1. 13 14 15. II. If a man should offer vnto vs a peece of ground to manure and till for our owne reaping we would take it kindely and bestowe both paines and seede vpon it behold the poore are sent of God to the rich as a peece of ground to be tilled and when they giue to the poore they sowe vpon the ground now as Paul saith in this case looke as a man soweth so shall he reape we therefore must sow liberally that we may also reape liberally III. Prov. 19. 17. He that hath mercie vpon the poore lendeth vnto the Lord we would easily be mooued to lend if we had an honest man to be suretie vnto vs for returning of our owne with aduantage well the Lord offers himselfe to the rich to be suretie for the poore who then will feare to lend hauing so good a debter
IIII. If these promises will not mooue vs let vs consider the fearefull curses threatned against the mercilesse and hard hearted for as he that giueth to the poore shall not lacke so he that hideth his eyes from them shall haue many curses Prov. 28. 27. and he that stoppeth his eares at the crying of the poore he shall crie and not be heard Prov. 21. 18. and the woefull sentence of condemnation shall be pronounced vpon the wicked for the neglect of this dutie Matth. 25. 41 42. Further from the words Giue to him that asketh we may learne that it is the will of God that among his people there should be a proprietie of goods and that all things should not be common in that behalfe for the Lord would haue some to haue to giue and some to want that they might receiue which would not be if all things should be common both for vse and proprietie as some haue fondly imagined If any man thinke it was so in the primitiue Church because it is said they had all things common he is to know that that communitie was in such things onely as men had then freely giuen for the common good And yet euen then none was compelled or bound in conscience to giue all his substance in that sort for there Peter tells Ananias that his possession while it remained vnsold appertained to him and after it was sold the price thereof was in his owne power to dispose of as he would Obiect 2. All things belong to beleeuers as Paul saith All things are yours 1. Cor. 3. 21. and therefore they ought to be common Ans. The Apostle meaneth that they had right in Christ to all things and did enioy them by hope but yet the fruition of them in actuall proprietie is not had before the day of iudgement Againe if giuing to the poore be a dutie of euery one whome God iuables hereunto then no man may voluntarily disable himselfe from it whereupon the Popish practise of vndergoing voluntarie pouertie falls to the ground as vnlawfull for thereby they disable themselues vnto this dutie Indeede the Papists make this a state of perfection but David iudged begging to be a curse Psal. 109. 10. els he would not haue spoken of freedome from beggerie as of a blessing which he doth Psal. 37. 25. I neuer saw the righteous forsaken nor his seede begging Lastly in this commandement see the error of those men that giue themselues wholly to gather riches to themselues beeing like to the moule which is alwaies digging in the earth for God requires that a man should giue as well as get nay he must get to giue and not to keepe for God is more glorified by giuing then by keeping and herein his children resemble their heauenly father who receiueth nothing of any man and yet giueth liberally to euery one that asketh without reproching any Iam. 1. 5. And from him that would borow of thee turne not away These words containe Christs second precept touching requiting good for euill taken from lending and borowing To know the meaning of this Rule three point are to be handled I. what it is to lend II. to whome men must lend III. in what manner For the first what lending is is well knowne by common experience It is a ciuill contract or bargaine in which money corne or such like goods passe from man to man both in regard of vse and title yet so as the borower is bound in conscience to returne the thing lent vnto him or els that which in value is equall vnto it II. Point To whome men must lend This circumstance is not here expressed by Matthew but must be supplied out of Luke chap. 6. 34 35. where Christ forbids them to lend as sinners doe to receiue the like againe but saith he loue your enemies and doe good and lend looking for nothing againe where it is plaine that lending must be to such as are truly poore and not able to lend againe like for like For the better vnderstanding whereof we are to know that in humane Societies there be three sorts of men First such poore as are vnable to prouide for themselues things necessarie by reason of some impotencie as sickeenes age lamenes or such like and these are commonly called beggers A second sort are those which beeing poore haue yet a trade wherein they can prouide for themselues some part of their maintenance yet by reason of their pouertie still want some things necessarie which of theÌselues they cannot procure The third sort are rich men such as haue worldly goods in abundance not onely sufficient for their necessaries but much ouerplus now to each of these belongs his peculiar due To the first sort of poore that haue the shaking hand as Moses speaketh almes are due and they must be releeued by giuing freely as we haue shewed in the former precept To the second sort of poore beloÌgs lending properly specially then when their necessitie requires To the rich neither gift nor loane is due but on the contrarie they ought to giue and lend to the poore maintaining themselues by the honest labour and industrie of their lawfull callings 3. Point In what manner must men lend Ans. With a willing mind without any shew of grudging either in speech or by turning away the head or bodie as it is here said From him that would borrow of thee turne not away which propertie in the lender is yet further expressed by Luke saying Lend looking for nothing againe where Christ doth not simply forbid men to looke for that which they lent but his meaning is to shew with what affection disposition of heart men ought to lend namely hauing respect onely to the good of the partie borrowing and not to the restitution of the thing lent as when a poore man comes to borrow wee must not reason thus with our selues This man is poore and it may be will not paie me againe therefore I wil not lend nor thus This man is painfull though he bee poore and is like to paie me againe therefore I will lend This saith Christ is the practise of sinners who lend because they looke to receiue the like Be thou therefore mooued to lend vpon a good desire to helpe the poore and let not thy mind be running vpoÌ the losse or safe return of the thing lent Thus is that clause of Christ looking for nothing againe to be vnderstood and not to bee applied to the game of vsurie whereaâ Christ aimeth not in this place First here obserue that to lend vnto the poore is a commandement of God binding the conscience of the rich it is not left free to the rich mans choice whether hee will lend or not but if the poore mans case require he sinnes against God if he doe not lend for he breaks this commandement Dauid therefore makes it the propertie of a good
man to be mercifull and to lend Psal. 112. 5. where wee see that wretched practise of many rich men condemned to the pit of hell who are so far from lending to the poore that they hoard vp their store till a time of dearth that then they may inrich theÌselues by poore mens want thus they increase Gods iudgement vpon the poore and as it were grinde their faces and tread vpon them as the holy Ghost speaketh But they shall one day find that they ought to haue lent vnto the poore in their necessities yea and when the hand of God in common want lieth more heauie vpon the poore they ought then to open their hands more liberally towards them It is an vsuall common practise that when a man beginnes to decaie in his estate no man will lend him any thing âuââ because he beginnes to decay therfore they withdrew their helpe least he should not pay them againe But this ought not to be so it s Christs commandement that the rich by lending should sustaine such a one as by reason of want is readie to fall into decay Secondly this coÌmand of Christ binds the Rich not onely to lend but to lend freely without taking any increase for they must lend not looking for any againe yea Exod. 22. 25. the Lord expressely forbids to take increase of the poore where we see the common practise of Vsurers condemned to the bottome of hell who lende vnto the poore vpon bonds for increase these are they that liue on the blood and life of the poore whose sinne is euery where condemned and ought to be hated as bloodshed it selfe But the rich will say they are intreated so to doe and are greatly thanked for so lending Ans. This excuse will not serue the turne for Sauls armour bearer was a murtherer for killing his master though Saul earnestly besought him so to doe 2. Sam 1. 9. 16. Thirdly here further learne that a man must lend and yet not alwaies take againe the principall indeede he may require and receiue his owne els there should be no lending but all giuing which two are here distinct but yet when the poore that borowed is fallen inâo further pouertie the Rich must turne his lending into giuing and forgiue the principall or part thereof as their seuerall estates shal require Deut. 24. 10 11 12. A man may take a pledge for his debt of the poore but yet if the pawne be a thing necessarie to the poore mans life he must not take it or at least not retaine it till the sunne setting Fourthly some may here aske seeing Christ bids oâ lend looking for nothing againe whether may a man at no time with good conscience receiue increase for his lending Ans. Lending is twofold of due or of curtesie lending of due is the loane of the rich vnto the poore when his necessitie compells him to borrow and for this a man cannot with good conscience take any increase Lending of curtesie is when one rich friend lends vnto an other this is not forbidden in the word of God but is left to a mans owne libertie and discretion neither hath it any promise of reward Now in this case of curtesie I doe not finde in Scripture that all taking of increase is simply condemned nay in some cases both the law of nature and the lawes of all countries doe allow it As first when the increase is giuen onely in way of thankefulnesse as a blessing to require in kindnes a good turne receiued for ingratitude is abhorred of all and the low of nature requires to doe good for good and all Diuines almost both Protestants and Papists doe allow this kinde of increase Secondly when a man sustaineth dammage by his lending he may receiue increase by way of satisfaction for his losse Thirdly when a man is contented to aduenture his principall in the hand of him that borroweth then also may he take increase like as a man may receiue hire for his hourse or for the vse of any other goods standing to their losse Exod. 22. 14. Thus we see what the will of God is for giuing and lending vnto the poore now hence the poore may receiue instruction First hereby all may learne that God will haue some poore among his people to receiue and borrow of the rich which may serue to perswade the poore to be contented with their meane estate esteeming it to be the best for them because God in his wisdome and prouidence hath ordained it Secondly the poore must take occasion from their outward pouertie to seeke to be rich in God through grace Iam. 2. 5. Hath not God chosen the poore of this world that they should be rich in faith Herein they may match and goe beyond the richer sort which is a matter of great ioy Iam. 1. 9. Let the brother of low degree reioyce in that he is exalted that is with God who counts them rich Revel 2. 9. Thirdly hence the poore must learne to carie themselues submissiuely towards the rich of whome they receiue great helpe and comfort by their giuing and lending Prov. 18. 23. The poore saith Salomon vttereth supplications noting their humilitie which reprooues many poore who are so proud hearted and ingratefull that they will not affoard the rich a good word but this beseemeth none much lesse those that are to liue by the rich Psal. 101. 5. Him that hath a proud looke and bigh heart I cannot suffer vers 34. Ye haue heard that it hath beene said of old thou shalt loue thy neighbour and hate thine enemie In this verse and the rest to the ende of this Chapter our Sauiour goeth about to purge the generall commandement of the second Table touching the loue of our neighbour from the corrupt interpretation of the Iewish teachers and to restore it to his true and proper meaning And as in the former so here he first laies downe their false doctrine touching this commandement v. 43 and then consutes the same v. 44 45 c. In laying downe their false interpretation he propounds the law of Moses touching brotherly loue Leuit. 19. 18. Thou shalt loue thy neighbour which must here be vnderstood in their false sense who by neighbour meant a friend as if God had said Thou shalt loue thy friend Then he adjoyneth their tradition gathered from the law of God misconceiued namely to hate a mans enemie In these Iewes we may obserue two manifest abuses of Scripture which ought not to be in any Teachers to wit misinterpretation and a false collection The word they misconstrue is Neighbour which in the olde Testament is taken two waies either strictly and more properly for a familiar friend and acquaintance in which sense it is commonly taken or more generally for any one that in any kind of societie is neare vnto vs as by consanguinitie habitation office traffique or beeing onely in
our hearts the hatred of any mans person and striue to shew forth louing vsage euen towards our enemies though it be against our nature both by speaking well of them vnto others and shewing kindnesse vnto them both in word and deed we must pray for them and goe so farre in all good duties towards them that by our well-doing we may heape coales of fire vpon their heads that is cause their consciences like a fire to burne within them accusing them of their ill dealing towards vs and not suffering them to rest till they laie away their enmitie and malitiousnesse against vs. Fiftly this commandement of louing our enemies in word and deed shewes it to be vnlawful for any man to vtter euill speeches of another at any time vnlesse the occasion bee iust and hee bee lawfully called thereunto for loue couers a multitude of sinnes but disgracing specches are fruits of hatred Though Saul were Dauids professed enemie and sought his blood yet Dauid neuer reuiled him and wee ought to follow his good example Verse 45. That ye may be the children of your father which is in heauen for he maketh his sunne to arise on the euill and the good sendeth raine vpon the iust and vniust Because it is against mans nature to loue his enemie therefore our Sauiour Christ inforceth his Disciples hereunto by the benefit they shall reape hereby in manifesting themselues to be the children of God for he spake to those that were Gods children thus perswading them to loue their enemies That which will make you knowne to be Gods children that you must doe but by louing your enemies you shall make it manifest that you are Gods children this he prooueth in the words following because it is a propertie of God so to doe for he maketh the sunne to arise on the euill and on the good c. Here first obserue a true note of the childe of God namely to imitate God his heauenly father in louing his enemies and expressing the faine by all kinde vsage both in word and deede praying for them and releeuing them in their necessities And because it is so blessed a thing to be the childe of God we must therefore hereby stirre vp our selues to the conscionable performance of this dutie Secondly from the ground of this reason we are taught that wee ought principally to imploy our selues to those things by the doing whereof we may get assurance that we are the children of God as also to shunne the doing of all such things at declare vs to be the children of Satan that is all sinnes which are indeed workes of darkenesse and of the deuill In the euill day whether it be of death or of affliction when no man can comfort vs this will be an onely ioy vnto our hearts which will swallow vp all feare that wee know our selues to bee Gods children for then the Lord will acknowledge vs for his owne but if by sinne we be like the deuill God will refuse vs and so wee fall wholly to the deuill Let vs therefore practise those things whereby this ground of comfort may be treasured in our hearts Thirdly note here the style and title of honour which Christ giueth vnto God he calles him not onely their father but their father which is in heauen this hee doth to stirre vp reuerence in his hearers towards God and so haue Gods children done Dan. 9. 4. before that holy prophet powres out his praier vnto God for his people hee sets out the Lord with most glorious titles O Lord God great and terrible which keepest couenant and mercie c. And Ieremie praying vnto God spends three or foure verses in setting out Gods great power and Maiestie Chap. 32. 17 18 19. So Hezekias in his praier for the people calles the Lord the good God which no doubt he did to stirre vp reuerence in his owne heart and in the people towards God Whereby we are taught when we haue occasion to mention the name of God to doe it with all reuerence and to vse some titles of honour therewithall to stirre vp our selues and our hearers to a gratious awe of heart towards Gods maiestie But lamentable is the practise of the world in this behalfe for euery where the name of God is tossed in mens mouthes like a tennis-ball some in the middest of their laughter vse O God O Lord for breathing words but others spare not to make Gods glorious name the ensigne of their rage and furie in bloodie and blasphemous oathes but void of grace are all such For he maketh the sunne to rise on the euill and on the good and sendeth raine on the iust and on the vniust Here Christ propounds the propertie of God in doing good and shewing kindnes to his enemies to prooue that by so doing we shall shew our selues to be his children Wherein first obserue the manner of Christs speech he saith not Hee hath caused the sunne to rise and hath sent raine c. but speaking of the time present he doth now cause the sunne to rise and sendeth raine so likewise Iohn 5. 17. My father yet worketh and I worke together with him In which phrase is expressed a notable worke of Gods heauenly prouidence namely that after the creation of all things whereby God gaue beeing vnto the creatures and power and vertue to doe the things for which they were created he doth by his prouidence still preserue that beeing and so in euery particular creature It is God that gaue beeing to the sunne at the beginning and it is hee that euer since continueth the beeing of the sunne with the light and vertue thereof the same is true of all creatures and of ourselues for in him we liue moone and haue our beeing hee is not like a Carpenter who buildes a house and then leaues it but still he preserues the things hee hath created Herein we may well be compared to a spring or fountaine which causeth the riuers to flowe while it sendeth out waters but when it is stopped they are dried vp euen so while God continueth the beeing and vse of creatures so long they are but if hee with-hold his hand from them they cease to bee and the vse of them continueth no more Thus it is with vs both in regard of our soules and bodies with the faculties powers and graces thereof for what hast thou that thou hast not receiued from him who beareth vp all things by his mightie word Now hence we must learne these duties First to seeke to know him that is daily about vs and preserueth vs in soule and in bodie from houre to houre Secondly to cleaue vnto God with our hearts and to set our affections of loue feare ioy and hope wholly vpon him because he is the author and continuer of our beeing what euer it be Thirdly to obey our God in all things for shall he giue beeing to our bodies
righteousnesse sanctification and redemption and for the obtaining hereof he must denie himselfe and become nothing in himselfe that hee may bee all in Christ. Secondly true conuersion of the whole man vnto God from all sinne so as his heart must be renued and disposed to please God in all things And because these things are inward and secret therfore to make them knowne there is further required that a man carrie in his heart a resolute and constant purpose from time to time neuer to sinne against God and this purpose of heart he must testifie by a godly and consââonable endeauour of life to please God in all things for this is the fruite of true faith and of sound inward conuersion and in regard hereof were Enoch Iob Dauid Zacharie and Elizabeth called iust But he that wants this constant purpose and a daily endeauour from a beleeuing penitent heart to please God in all things is a wicked person and as yet Gods enemie By this first wee see how many are deceiued euery where with ciuill honestie for if a man liue vprightly among his neighbours and doe abstaine from murther adulterie oppression and such like sinnes hee is presently counted a good man such a one indeede may be counted an honest man ciuilly as Ahâmelecâ was but yet this outward honestie makes not a man iust and good in the sight of God so as he reputeâ him for his friend thereto are required true faith and true repentance testified by new obedience Secondly here also see that neither the knowledge of Gods word nor the hearing of it with some gladnesse and bringing forth some fruits noâ yet to bee able to conceiue a praier for the forme thereof that none of these I say no noâ all of these doe make a man the friend of God indeede for all these may bee in an euill man who hath a purpose in his heart to liue in some sinne in whose heart as yet there is no true faith noâ sound repentance without which as wee heard no man is iust in the sight of God nor accounted for his friend And therefore we must not content our selues with these things but labour to be good and iust indeede When affliction shall beââll vs or death approach we would giue all the world if it were in our hands for good assurance that God were our friend now then let vs labour for true saith and repentance and testifie these by a constant purpose a godly endeauour to please God in all things through the whole course of our liues and then will the Lord esteeme vs for his friends Verse 46. ãâã if you loue them that loue you what reward shall yee haue doe not the Publicans euen the same In these words our Sauiour Christ propounds a second reason to perswade his Disciples and hearers to loue their enemies and to the end it might take the deeper root in their hearts he repeats the same againe in the next verse which in effect is the same with this The words are plaine if we know what Publicans were Publicans therefore were officers that gathered tâll and tribute taxes and rents of the Iewes for the Romane Emperom to whom the Iewes were in subiection Now in the gathering of it they vsed much iniustice oppression for which cause they were hated of the Iewes aboue all other people esteemed most basely of Now saith Christ though these Publicans be void of all good conscience yet they will loue their friends of whom they are loued And hence Christ reasons thus If you my hearers doe but loâe them that loue you ye do but as these Publicans do but you must do more then such vngodly persons doe and therefore you must loue your very enemies Here first obserue that Christ doth not forbid one friend to loue another for then he should be coÌtâary to himselfe but here he condemnes carnall loue whereby one man loues another onely because he is loued againe which in effect is nothing else but for a man to loue himselfe in another And here to note the true maner of louing our neighbour this Rule must be remembred that all the commandements of the second Table must be practised in with the first coÌmandement touching the loue of God thus father and mother must be honoured in God for God thus one man must loue another in God yea thogh he be his enemy because he is Gods creature beares his image as well as he himselfe doth yea he is by God commeÌded to our loue This must be the grouÌd though for other respects our loue may increase towards our brother What reward shall ye haue Here Christ would teach vs singular wisdome for the ordering of our liues namely that we giue our selues especially to the doing of such things as with God haue promise of reward what moued Moses to refuse to be called the sonne of Pâarâââ daughter to forsake the pleasures and riches of Egypt and to choose to suffer affliction with Gods people the word of God is plaine he had respect to the recompence of reward But this doctrine is not regarded else how should all places abound so much with idle persons and such as giue themselues wholly to gaming and company keeping to sports and delight now what reward can these looke for at Gods hands vnlesse it be the wages of sinne which is eternall death Let vs therefore beware of such a course and learne to abound in good works which are things good and profitable Doe not the Publicanes euen the same Our Sauiour Christs intent in this instance is to shewe that his Disciples and so all professors of the Gospel must goe beyond all other people in duties of loue indeede then whole life should be spent in the practise of this vertue Ephes. 5. 1. Walâe that is lead the course of your life in loue and the state of the Church is to dwell in loue 1. Iohn 4. 16. The reason is great for Christians of all other receiue the greatest measure of loue from God through Iesus Christ and therefore they must abound in this grace first ââwards God and then one towards another this is the badge of a Christian and the grace of our religion and therefore let vs shewe it forth Verse 47. And if yee be friendly to your brethren onely what singular thing doe ye doe not euen the Publicanes likewise Christs drifâ in these words is further to inforce the dutie of loue to the same effect with the former verse The word translated be friendly betokens the friendship which was shewed in that countrie in salutations by embracing now saith Christ the very Publicanes will kindly embrace their friends therefore you must doe more We obserued before three branches of kind vsage to be shewed towards an enemie to wit to speake well of him to pray for him to do him good now here we may annexe a fourth
euen friendly salutation This Christ enioyned to his Disciples when hee sent them to preach when ye come into an house salute the same Mat. 10. 12. although it may be afterward they cursed it because it was vnworthy And heÌce we must learne to be kind and courteous in salutation to our professed enemies Obiect 1. This is to countenance them in their sinne wrong doing vnto vs Ans. In saluting an enemie we must put a difference betweene his person and his sinne we must shew kindnesse to his person but not countenance his sinne nay when we embrace his person if occasion be offered we must disgrace his sinne Ob. 2. 2. Ioh. 10. If any man bring not this doctrine bid him not God speed Ans. Iohn there speaks of such persons as are enemies to God to his truth to his Church such indeed we must not embrace 2. Kin. â 14. Elisha saith to IehoraÌ the idolatrous king of Israel that hee would not haue looked vpon him nor seene him had it not beene for reuerence of Iehosaphat the good king of Iudah then present But priuate enemies of whome Christ here speaketh must alwaies be kindly vsed in salutation And yet there is a case wherein this kinde salutation may be denied to one that is not a publike enemie to wit when a superiour omitteth it as a part of chastisement and correction vpon the inferiour Thus Dauid denied libertie to Absalon to come in his sight for a time after he had pardoned him for killing Amâon 2. Sam. 14. 24. but among equalls and priuate men this must be practised yea we must salute kindly though they salute vs not againe v. 48. Be ye therfore perfect as your father which is in heaueÌ is perfect Here Christ inferres an excellent consequent from the former reasons wherein he exhorts his Disciples to perfection in all the duties of loue In it obserue two parts a commandement to be perfect and a patterne thereof in God For the first why doth God command that which no man can performe for who can be perfect Ans. God giues this and such like commandements for diuers causes first in regard of his elect for to them Gods commandements serue as meanes of obedience God by his grace enabling them to doe that which by command ho requires for as in the creation Gods commandement gaue beeing to the creatures so is it after a sort in the regeneration as here be ye perfect is a meanes to make Gods children perfect Secondly in regard of the wicked as well to restraine corruption in them for the peace of his Church as also to leaue them without excuse seeing the best workes they doe are short of that which they are bound to performe To come to the vertue commanded which is perfection in duties of loue Perfection in generall is twofold of the Law and of the Gospel Perfection of the law is when a man loues God and his neighbour according to the rigour of the law This is in no man in this life but this shall be in Gods elect in the life to come Perfection of the Gospel is that endeauour of obedience which God accepts in Christ at the hands of his children This distinction the Apostle maketh Philip. 3. for first he saith he hath not attained to perfection v. 12. meaning the perfection of the law and yet after he speaketh of himselfe and others as beeing perfect v. 15. Let vs saith he as many as be perfect be thus minded that is as many as be perfect according to the Gospel Thus were Noah Abraham Iob Zacharie and Elizabeth perfect that is syncere and vpright before God both in heart and life and this is that perfection which Christ here requireth Further this Euangelical perfectioÌ hath 2. parts either of mans nature or of his actions The perfection of mans nature is by regeneration for as in original sinne is both guilt of Adams sinne imputed corruption inherent which is the seed of all sinne so in regeneration which is the renuing of mans corrupt nature there is an abolishing of corruptioÌ a restoring of grace in euery part sacultie of the soule for look how far coruptioÌ spread it selfe by Adams sin so far doth grace extend by regeneration Of this perfection there be three branches First an vpright iudgement in the minde whereby a man vnderstands and beleeees not onely the grounds of religion but euery other doctrine truely grounded in the word and is ready to receiue it as it is further reuealed this is sinceritie in iudgement whereby it is plaine that to hold onely the grounds of religion and for other points to follow the time is a great imperfection and want of sinceritie Secondly a pure and honest heart wherby a man is free from any purpose to liue in sinne and on the contrarie is inclined to euery thing that is good Thirdly a good coÌscience giuing testimony according to the word so excusing that a man may say with Paul I know nothing by my self meaning for which he should condemne himselfe And look where nature is renued there these three are neuer wanting Perfections of mans actions standeth in two things First in bewailing his wants and imperfections knowne and secret for it is a degree of perfection to bewaile our imperfection Secondly in setting himselfe from a sincere heart to obey God in all his commandements as occasion is offered Psal. 119. 6. I shall not be confounded when I haue respect to all thy commandements and this indeed is the perfection of a Christian halfe obedience is nothing for as Iames saith hee that failes in one commandement of purpose and custome is guiltie of all because if like occasion were offered he would breake all the rest But it will be said a man may haue both these and yet want much of perfection Answer A thing is said to be perfect two waies either in parts when it hath all the parts of perfection though in weake measure or in degrees when it hath a full measure of perfection in euery part A child newe borne is a perfect man in regard of his parts hauing all the parts and members of a man but it is not perfect in degree till euery part grow vp to his perfection Now the child of God when hee is regenerate hath all the parts of perfection in soule bodie though in weake measure but in this life he is not perfect in degrees which is that full measure the law requireth 2. Chron. 15. 17. The heart of Asa is said to be perfect towards God all his daies and yet the high places were not taken away yea he failed in seeking to the Physition and not vnto God chap. 16. 12. Asa then had perfection of parts but to perfection of degrees he attained not in this life therfore he failed in these particulars through the weakenesse of sanctification which here is not
finished till death So then it is plaine there is a perfection in the child of God though ioyned with much weakenesse euen in this life his nature is perfect being renued in soule to sound iudgement to an honest heart and a good conscience his actions are perfect in Gods acceptance through Christ while he bewailes his imperfection and endeauours sincerely to please God in all things This is that which Christ enioynes to his Disciples this we must labour for if we wil resemble our heauenly father we can get no higher in this life but let vs attaine to this and in the life to come we shall bee perfect in degrees for then our regeneration shall be accomplished But herein men faile and come short of their dutie as first all those that spend their strength and wit to get the things of this world these men little thinke of this perfection which the Lord requires in his children it may be they will heare the word but yet their hearts are so glued to the earth earthly things that they sauour not of regeneration they know not what it meanes but if they will be Gods children they must follow Iehosaphat 2. Chro. 17. 6. who lift vp his heart to the waies of the Lord for that is the meanes to come to perfection Secondly those also are reprooued that content themselues with a small measure of knowledge and doe not striue after perfection as Christ requireth how can they haue a sound iudgement which studie not to know the doctrine of the Scripture Thirdly that generall want of Christian perfection is here reproued when men content themselues to yeeld respect to the outward duties of the first Table that concerne Gods worship and yet neglect the duties of the second Table that concerne their brethren in generall and pertaine to their functions and callings in particular This is a common fault in Magistrates Ministers Parents Masters Seruants c. they will be Christians in the Church but they neglect to shew the power thereof in their callings but this is a grieuous want of sincerity which makes them farre vnlike their heauenly father for hee is euer like himselfe and therefore looke what men professe in Gods worship that must they practise in their callings A magistrate must be a Christian vpon the Bench as well as in the Church in the administration of iustice as well as in the Congregation and so must Ministers Masters and all estates God allowes not of their seruice in the Church that serue their wicked lusts at home Ierem. 7. 9 10. Gods sacrifices vnder the law must be whole and sound not halt and lame or maimed and such should our obedience be vnder the Gospel with sincere respect to all Gods commandements It profited Herod little to heare Iohn gladly and to doe many things so long as he kept his brothers wife nor Iudas to follow Christ while his heart was vpon the bagge Let our practise of religion therefore shew forth the truth of our publike profession and so shall we in some sort resemble our heauenly Father Chap. 6. Vers. 1. Take heede that you giue not your Almes before men to be seene of them or else yee shall haue no reward of your Father which is in heauen IN the former Chapter the Euangelist hath faithfully recorded three parts of our Sauiour Christs Sermon and here hee beginneth the fourth which reacheth to the nineteenth verse of this Chapter wherein our Sauiour Christ goeth about to reforme his hearers of all abuses in doing good workes and hee instanceth in these three Almes deedes Praier and Fasting not so much commanding them as giuing direction for the right manner of performing them so as they may be acceptable vnto God From the first verse to the fift hee intreateth of Almes deedes propounding two seuerall commandements touching the manner of giuing Almes The first is in this 1. verse Take heed that you giue not your Almes before men to be seene of them which he enforceth by an effectuall reason in the words following or else re shall haue no reward of your Father which is in heauen And then exemplifieth it by a particular example of a corrupt manner of giuing Almes borrowed from the ambitions practise of the Scribes and Pharisies v. 2. The second commandement touching Almes giuing is in the 3. verse whereof he renders a reason in the 4. verse For the first commandement Take heed c. This may seeme to bee repugnant to that precept giuen before Chap. 1. 16. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes But here is no contrarietie if we marke well for in the former chapter wee are commanded to doe good workes before men that they may see them and glorifie God for the same Now here wee are not forbidden simply to doe good workes before men but to doe them before men for this ende to haue our praise of men that we might be glorified for doing them howsoeuer it went with God Before we come to the Rule the words are somewhat to bee scanned for whereas we read them thus Giue not your Almes before men c. Some ancient Churches after other copies and translations read them thus Doe not your righteousnesse or iustice before men which must not seeme strange that in Gods booke there should be diuers readings for in former ages before Printing was inuented the Scriptures of God were conuaied from hand to hand by meanes of writing now they that writ out the copies of Scripture did now and then mistake some words and letters by negligence or ignorance and put one thing for another whereupon doe come these diuers readings yet wee must not thinke that the word of God is hereby maimed or made imperfect for the true sense of the holy Ghost remains sound perfect though it may be we caÌnot discerne of the right reading And the sense of Scripture is rather to bee iudged the word of God then the words and letters thereof Now it beeing here vncertaine whether reading to follow for either of them containe a sense conuenient to the place therfore I will exclude neither but from them both propound this instruction That the giuing of Almes is Iustice and a part of Righteousnesse which God requires at our hands This the Apostle sheweth plainely out of the Psalmes 2. Cor. 9. 9. He hath distributed and giuen to the poore his righteousnesse remaineth for euer And in common reason it must be so for a man is but a Steward ouer the goods which hee possesseth the poore with whom hee liueth hath title to part thereof and he must giue vnto them by Gods expresse commandement so as vnlesse he giue in some sort he plaies the thiefe robs the poore by keeping backe that which is their due In regard whereof we must learne first to acknowledge that prouiding of maintenance for the poore is not a worke of
Lord. And to cleare this point yet further consider this that the roote of hypocrisie and of Atheisme is in our nature whereby naturally wee doe these three things wee Loue feare and trust in men more then in God and therefore doe make men the Iudges of our actions 1. for Loue are wee not greeued when we our selues or our freinds are dishonoured and on the contrarie when wee our selues or our freinds are praised are we not glad and reioyce but when God is dishonoured who is greeued or whose heart doth leape for ioye when God is glorified which argues plainely that our affection of loue is more inclined towards our selues and to our freinds then vnto God 2. for feare are not most men more afraide when they offend a mortall man like themselues then when they offend the euerliuing God 3. for trust and confidence in the time of affliction most men are more comforted if some friend promise them helpe then they are by all the promises of God himselfe in his word But men will say that they loue and feare and trust in God aboue all This indeede is the ordinarie profession of ignorant people but the truth is that by nature we refuse God to be our iudge and our approouer and appeale vnto men and therefore we must labour to see and feele and to bewaile this hypocrisie and to be indued with the contrarie grace whereby we may simply and sincerely seeke to be approoued of God in all our actions Secondly in this example note one euident cause of the disorder which was among the Iewes in respect of their poore for they begged in the high waies in the streetes of the cities and gates of the Temple flat against Gods commandement who would not haue such a begger in Israel other occasions there were of this abuse but one principall cause is here noted namely that priuate persons were permitted to giue their priuate almes vnto the poore with their owne hands in publike places This was a great disorder and the cause of many beggers for priuate men could not discerne the particular wants of all that begged so and therefore God had otherwise prouided for them in the old Testament as he shewed before And in the new Testament there were chosen faithfull men called Deaâons in euery congregation who were to looke-vnto their poore to collect for them and to distribute to euery one according to their necessitie It is not vnlawfull for a priuate man to giue Almes in publike place if neede require but where the poore are no otherwise prouided for then by such priuate releefe it is a great disorder like as it is in a family where the children and seruants know not where and when to haue their dinners for the poore are Gods children in his family and ought to be prouided for in better sort then by such priuate releefe and therefore where good order is wanting for prouision for the poore it ought in conscience to be begunne and where it is begunne men must carefully maintaine and continue the same Thirdly in this example of a corrupt manner of Almes-giuing see the concurrence of sundrie sinnes First here is noted hypocrisie which were enough to condemne a man but yet with this there goes ambition and with both an open contempt and breach of good order in prouiding for the poore which shewes euidently that no sinne goes alone but ordinarily hath his companions for sinnes are so infolded one in an other that he which commits one is not free from any other this may plainly be shewed by many examples In Adams sinne there was the breach of the whole law in euery commandement either directly or by consequence for he shewed euident want of loue to God in beleeuing Satan more then God therein he chose Satan for his God he worshipped Satan and tooke Gods name in vaine he shewed also euident want of brotherly loue for hereby he became a murtherer not onely of himselfe but of all his posteritie and thus doe sinnes concurie in euery wicked action in which regard it may be said with Iames that he which faileth in one commandement is guiltie of all which must admonish vs to make conscience of euery sinne for we cannot liue in any one but we must needes runne into many other Uerely I say vnto you they haue their reward These words containe the reason of the former prohibition wherein we may see the vanitie of this giuing of Almes for the praise of men is all their reward they haue none with God as we shewed in the former verse vers 3. But when thou doest thine Almes let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doth 4. That thine Almes may be in secret and thy father that seeth in secret he will reward thee openly These words containe Christs second commandement touching the manner of Almes-giuing with the reason thereof The commandement is in the third verse and it beareth this sense that if the left hand could vnderstand yet it should not know what our right hand gaue and therefore much more must we conceale the same from men Yet here Christ forbids not all giuing of Almes in open place or in the sight of men but his meaning is to restraine the ambition of the heart after the praise of men the giuer must not intend or desire that men should see him giue Almes that they might praise him but his heart must simply and sincerely seeke to approoue it selfe vnto God This will appeare to be the right meaning of our Sauiour Christ by comparing this verse with the first for here Christ renueth the commandement there giuen and forbiddeth the corrupt desire of the heart after vaine glorie in the giuing of almes Now for our better vnderstanding of this commandement first we will shew what is here forbidden and secondly what is commanded Here are two things forbidden first all desire or intention of mens beholding of vs when we giue our Almes secondly all respect and intent to please our selues in Almes-giuing for the left hand must not know what the right hand giueth The thing here commaunded is this that he which giues Almes must doe it simply intending and desiring onely to please God and to approoue his worke vnto God without all by-respects of mens praise or approbation Here then first is condemned the doctrine of the Church of Rome which teacheth men to doe good workes with opinion of meriting life euerlasting thereby at the handes of God for that is farre more then to doe them for this ende to get praise of men which yet is here forbidden and therefore the other must needes be abominable Secondly seeing in our weldoing we must simply intend to approoue our selues vnto God it shall not be amisse here to shew how we may so doe our good workes that God may approoue thereof Hereunto foure things are required faith loue humilitie and sinceritie or simplicitie For the first in euery good
worke there must be a two-fold faith Iustifying faith and a generall faith Iustifying faith whereby the person doing the worke must be reconciled to God and stand before God a true member of Christ for of this it is said without faith it it is impossible to please God And Christ saith every braÌch that beareth not friute in me the father taketh a way and without me yee can doe nothing where it is plaine that whosoeuer would doe a worke acceptable to God must first be in Christ and the reason is euident for first the person working must be acceptable to God before his worke can be approoued but no mans person is approoued of God before he be in Christ and therefore iustifying faith whereby we are vnited vnto Christ is cheifely necessarie By generall faith I meane that whereby a man beleeues that the worke he doth is pleasing vnto God Hereof Paul saith Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne A worke may be good in it selfe and yet sinnefull in the doer if he want this generall faith Now vnto this are two things required first a word of God commanding the worke and prescribing the manner of doing it secondly a promise of blessing vpon the doing of it for euery good work hath his promise both of the things of this life and of a better these things must be knowne and beleeued vpon these grounds we must pray giue Almes and doe euery good worke and so shall they be approoued of God Now by this double faith required in euery good worke we see how those that are bound to practise good works as euery one is more or lesse ought to labour to be acquainted with the word of God that they may doe their works in faith for els though the worke be good it may be sinne in them because it is not of faith which is the miserable state of ignorant persons who through want of faith cannot doe good workes in a good manner The second thing required in the doing of a good worke is loue loue I say ioyned with faith for faith worketh by loue Gal. 5. 9. indeed faith doth some things of it selfe as apprehend receiue and applie Christ and his righteousnes to the beleeuer which is the proper worke of faith But other things it doth by the helpe of an other and so faith bringeth forth the workes of mercie and performeth the duties of the first and second table not properly by it selfe but by the helpe of loue and therefore here I say that in euery good worke is required that loue whereby faith worketh Now the kinds of loue required in wel-doing are two first the loue of God in Christ for as we know God in Christ so must we loue him secondly the loue of our bretheren yea of our enimies for howsoeuer in our vnderstanding these two may be distinguished yet in practise they must neuer be seuered but must alwaies goe hand in hand to mooue vs to doe the workes of mercie and all the duties of our calling as Paul saith of himselfe and the rest of the Apostles The loue of God constraineth vs to preach the Gospel 2. Cor. 5. 14. The third thing required in doing a good worke well is humilitie whereby a man esteemeth himselfe to be but a voluntarie and reasoable instrument of God therein This vertue will make a man giue the honour of the worke to the principall Agent that is to God himselfe who worketh in vs both to will and to doe of his good pleasure The fourth thing required in wel-doing is simplicitie or singlenes of heart whereby a man in doing a good worke intendeth simply and directly to honour and please God without all by-respects to his owne praise or the pleasing of men This is a speciall vertue directing a man to the right ende in euery good worke which is the obedience and honour of God in mans good This vertue was in Paul who in simplicitie and godly purenesse had his conuersation in the world thus he preached the Gospel and so ought we to doe euery good worke Now that this sinceritie may shew it selfe we must take heede of a speciall vice which is contrarie vnto it namely the guile of the spirit mentioned Psal. 32. 2. which maketh a man intend and propound false ends and by-regards in doing good workes as his owne praise and delight or to please men thereby And that we may auoid this spirituall guile we are to know that it may and doth vsually preuaile with men in foure cases I. when those doe practise vertue in whome God onely restraines the contrarie vice thus ciuill honest men that haue no religion may practise iustice temperance mercie and other morall vertues because they are not inclined to iniustice intemperance and the contrarie vices but these actions in them are no good works before God because they proceede not from sanctified hearts sincerely intending to obey glorifie God hereby II. When men doe good works for feare of diuine iustice and the penalties of mens laws and such for the most part is the repentance of the sicke I graunt indeede that some doe truly repent in this estate but commonly such repentance is vnsound and proceedeth not from a single heart but from feare whereby being vnder Gods hand they seek to auoid his iudgement Such also are the outward duties of religion performed by our common Protestants who come to Church and receiue the Sacraments chiefly for custome sake and to auoide the daunger of mens lawes III. When men doe good works for the honour praise of men This is a dangerous thing vpon this ground a man may preach the word vse prayer and professe the Gospel yea and be zealous for Gods glorie as Iâhâ was and hence it comes that many fall away to loosenes of life from a strict profession of religion because they receiued not the truth in simplicitie of heart with purpose onely to obey please God but rather to get the praise of men IV. When men doe good works from some corruption of heart preuailing in them as wheÌ a man is both proud and couetous yet more proud then couetous couetousnes bids him not to giue to the poore but yet pride desiring the praise of men preuailing in him causeth him to giue to the poore And so when couetousnes preuailes in a proud man it will cause him to abstaine from riot proud apparell which yet his pride would perswade him vnto In all these cases spirituall guile corrupts the worke that otherwise is good in it selfe and therefore we must haue a watchfull eye vnto singlenes of heart in our well-doing and to the rest of the vertues before named that so we may be able to say with good conscience that our works are such as God approoueth vers 4. That thine Almes may be secret and thy father that seeth in secret he will reward thee openly Here is the reason
of that boldnes wherewith Gods children come before God in praier namely their interest in the couenant of grace in Christ in whome God becomes their father The Scripture mentioneth two couenants one of workes which saith Doe this and thou shalt liue the other of Grace concerning reconciliation by the Messias through faith for it saith Beleeue in the Lord Iesus and thou shalt be saued Now the couenant of workes thorough the corruption of our flesh driues vs from God and throwes vs to hell but the couenant of grace shewes our reconciliation to God in Christ for God was in Christ and reconciled the world vnto himselfe not imputing theâââiâââs vnto them for which the first couenant would haue condemned them And when we truly beleeue in Christ we performe the condition of this couenant and so through faith in him haue peace with God yea boldnesse and entrance with confidence And therefore when we come to God in praier we must ground vpon this couenant in Christ and so shall we goe boldly to the throne of grace bring faith in Christ then is God thy father and so thou shalt be welcome â hence it was that the Prophets and holy men vnder the Law doe so often intreate the Lord in their prayers to remember his couenant made with Abraham Isaac and Iacob which was the couenant of grace as the Apostle sheweth Gal. 3. and Rom. 4. IV. In this tytle Father we are taught how to dispose our selues towards God when we pray vnto him namely as children towards their father for our whole behauiour both outward and inward And this stands especially in foure things I. in due reuerence both of heart and gesture like as gracious children come before their awful parents II. in true humilltie from our hearts renouncing our owne meritts and our owne wills and relying wholly on Christs righteousnes and on the will of God in him III. in true contrition and sorrow of heart for our owne sinnes whereby we haue offended God who hath beene so gratious mercifull a Father vnto vs in Christ IV. in a sound purpose of heart to breake off the course of all sinne and to walke before God in new obedience to all his commandements This is such behauiour as beseâneth Gods children in praier and hereunto must we labour to conforme our selues when we come before God or els we shew our selues not children but rebells and traytors beware therfore of all vnreuerend behauiour in praier beware of pride of hardnes and wickednes of heart as hauing the least purpose to liue in sinne for as Dauid saith If I regard wickednes in my heart God will not heare my praier but saith he I will wash my hands in innocincie and so will I compasse thine altar with a contrite and broken heart Psal. 51. 17. disclayming his owne righteousnes v. 1. and Psal. 115. 1. and in all reuerence of behauiour Psal. 95. 9. Thus much of the title Father Now let vs see how we must applie it to our selues in praier Our Father that is my father in Christ and not mine onely but the father of all that truly beleeue in him Hence we learne sundrie instructions I. That when we pray we must applie to our selues all the promises of God in Christ touching righteousnes and life euerlasting for he that makes them is our father and therefore they belong to vs that be his children These promises are many and excellent And that they must be applied to our selues in praier is graunted on all parts but how there is the controuersie The Papists say we must applie them to our selues by hope we say by faith which is the ground of things hoped for laying hold on them for our selues particularly as Thomas did on Christ My God and my Lord which I prooue thus Whatsoeuer we aske in praier we must beleeue that God will graunt it for his sonnes sake but this we cannot doe vnlesse we beleeue that God is our father in Christ and Christ our redeemer and therefore we must first by faith lay hold vpon the maine promise of righteousnes and life euerlasting in Christ which is the ground of all other blessings we receiue from God Oh will some say this is hard to doe Ans. Yet we must doe our endeauour herein and striue against doubting vsing the means whereby we may come to that measure of grace to say with Paul I liue now by faith in the sonne of God who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for mee doing this in sinceritie God accept the will for the deede euen our desire and endeauour to applie Christ and his benefits for application it selfe And if we continue in this vse of meanes he that hath begunne in vs this good desire will finish it in the fruition of grace and full assurance II. This teacheth vs when we pray to be mindfull of Gods whole militant Church and people for we must say Our father Indeede it is not vnlawfull to applie this title in praier to our selues particularly for God saith of euery one that truly beleeueth Thou shalt call me my father Ier. 3. 19. and so did Christ his Apostles applie to themselues this title in their praiers But yet Christ would haue vs alwaies to pray for our brethren beeing assured from this his direction that they likewise pray for vs. This was Dauids vsuall practise no doubt for when he praied most earnestly for the pardon of his owne personall sinnes he then forgets not Zion but praies the Lord to doe well vnto it and to build the wals of Ierusalem Now if in euery praier we make we must haue respect to the Church of God then vndoubtedly in the course of our liues we must imploy our selues to seeke the good of others especially of Gods Church for our conuersation must expresse the truth of our deuotion Euery one will say this is the Ministers dutie which is most true but yet it is not his onely for as in the naturall bodie euery member imployes it selfe for the good of the whole bodie so must it be in the mysticall bodie of Christ for the meanest Christian hath some gift of the spirit and the manifestation of the spirit wheresoeuer it is is giuen to profit withall The common saying is Euery man for himselfe and God for vs all but this is a gracelesse saying flat against the communion of Saints wherein euery one seekes an others good III. Hence we learne how we must come affected towards our brethren when we pray to God namely louingly and peaceably as to children of the same father when we come to the Lords Table we make conscience of loue and amitie with all men and so should we doe in praier for therein we bring a spirituall sacrifice vnto God and therefore we must be reconciled to our brethren when we offer it for when mens hearts be full of malice or their hands full
stay his hand nor say vnto him what doest thou Gods speciall kingdome is that whereby hee ruleth his elect and chosen people working his will not onely by them as he doth in his generall kingdome by the deuils themselues but in them also by his holy spirit and it is called speciall because it is not exercised ouer all the world but onely ouer the elect whom hee hath ordained to eternall life This speciall kingdome of God is two-folde either of Grace or of Glorie The kingdome of grace is a spiritual estate wherein God makes men willingly subiect to his written word by his spirit I call the kingdome of grace a spirituall estate both because it is principally exercised in the conscience and also because this regiment in the conscience is by the spirit of God Secondly I shew wherein it consists namely in a voluntarie subiection of the whole man in soule and bodie and spirit to the will of God reuealed in the word Psalm 110. 3. Thy people shall come willingly in the day of assembling thine armie in holy beautie And this subiection stands in three things in Righteousnesse Peace and Ioy in the holy Ghost Rom. 14. 17 18. In Righteousnes that is First in Christs righteousnesse imputed and secondly in the righteousnesse of a good conscience the ground whereof is sanctification by the spirit which Christ giues to them whom he doth iustifie In Peace that is peace of conscience towards God and peace with Gods Church yea with all creatures so farre forth as is needfull for them Now vnder peace we must comprehend loue and all duties of loue for as righteousnesse concernes the person in soule and bodie so peace respects all duties and actions of the life Righteousnesse is the root from whence springeth this peace with euery action thereof for when the heart is sanctified the life is reformed Lastly in ioy in the holy Ghost this is a fruite of both the former respecting especially the state of affliction for when a man is iustified and sanctified and hath peace towards God then ariseth in his heart a spirituall delight in God in all estates yea though great afflictions light vpon him for Gods cause yet he beareth them with inward ioy and delight knowing that the spirit of glorie of God resteth vpon him and that he shall be glorified with Christ if he suffer with Christ which things while he compareth together hee little esteemeth the afflictions of this life in respect of the glorie that shall be reuealed for the light affliction that is but for a moment causeth vnto vs a farre more excellent and eternall waight of glorie These are the branches of this spirituall subiection which whosoeuer hath is a good subiect in the kingdome of grace as the Apostle saith in the next verse he that in these things serueth Christ is acceptable vnto God and approoued of men The kingdome of glorie is the blessed estate of Gods elect in heauen whereby God in Christ becomes all things vnto them immediately 1. Cor. 15. 28. This estate of glorie is a subiection also but yet such a subiectioÌ as is indeed a glorious regimeÌt for there we raigne with Christ in whom and through whom God himselfe becomes honour peace health foode raiment and all things needfull to the perfection of felicitie Now these two beeing Gods kingdome differ thus The state of grace is the beginning and entrance to the state of glorie and the state of glorie is the perfection of the state of grace This state of glorie is the citie and the state of grace as it were the suburbs of it In this life wee liue in the kingdome of grace but the kingdome of glorie is reserued for the life to come and this speciall kingdome of God in both these estates doe we here pray for Thy kingdome This imports that there is another kingdome euen the kingdome of Satan which is a kingdome of darkenes full of all disorder and confusion through sinne which greatly hindereth annoyeth Gods kingdome of grace especially Come That is to vs men in the world and then it commeth when God doth erect establish the same in their hearts now vnto perfection it comes by 5. degrees 1. When God giues vnto men the outward meanes of saluation wherein he doth reueale his grace fauour in Christ as the Gospel preached which is therefore called the word of the kingdome Matth. 13. 19. And so Christ hauing relation to his preaching which he confirmed by miracles among the Iewes saith The kingdome of God is come vnto you Luk. 11. 20. and beeing demaunded by the Pharisies when the kingdome of God should come he tels them it was among them Luk. 17. 21. meaning that it was brought vnto them by the ministerie of Iohn Baptist of himselfe and of his Disciples although indeed it were without profit to many of them 2. When the word preached inlightens the minde so as a man knowes and vnderstands the mysterie of the Gospel which is the law of this kingdome 3. When a man is thereby regenerate and so brought into this kingdome for by regeneration we haue effectuall entrance into the state of grace wherein Christ rules in vs by his word and spirit and wee yeeld subiection vnto him 4. At the ende of this life when the bodie goeth to the earth but the soule to God that gaue it beeing translated to the ioyes of heauen in the glorie of this kingdome 5. At the last iudgement when body and soule beeing vnited againe are both made partakers of the glorie of this kingdome and this is the full and perfect coÌming of it So then our request to God in this petition is to this effect O Father let thy kingdome come to vs that be pilgrimes and strangers here on earth prepare vs for it and enter vs into it that be yet without renue vs by thy spirit that we may be subiect to thy will confirme vs also in this estate that our soules after this life and both soule and bodie at the day of iudgement may be fully glorified yea Lord hasten this glorie to vs and to all thine elect The Uses 1. Wants to be bewailed The wants we are taught to bewaile in this petition either concerne our selues or others First we must lament and mourne for our owne miserable estate by nature whereby we are the seruants of sinne and so in thraldome and bondage vnder Satan sinne leads vs into bondage for he that committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne and where sinne raigneth there the deuill hath dominion And hence it comes that wee rebell so much against the kingdome of God and refuse to stoop to the scepter of his word Indeede this bondage is weakened in Gods children but none is wholly freed from it in this life as Pauls complaint declares Rom. 7. 14. The law is spirituall but I am carnall sold vnder sin The naturall man is dead
in the child of God then hee labours to get him commit some offence and sinne whereby the name of God may bee dishonoured his profession disgraced his conscience wounded Gods children offended Thus he dealt with Dauid in his sinnes of adulterie murther 2. Sam. 11. ch 12. 9. and with Peter in the denial of his master Mat. 26. 74. We therefore must pray according to this petition that we may be sanctified throughout and that our whole spirit and soule and bodie may be kept blameles vnto the coÌming of our Lord Iesus Christ that our hearts may be established in euery good word and worke God deliuering vs from euery euill worke and preseruing vs vnto his heauenly kingdome 2. Tim. 4. 18. III. Policie When the child of God is fallen into any sin then the deuil labours to cast him asleep therein that hee might lie in it without remorse and so neuer repent of it thus he dealt with Dauid who lay in his sinne of adulterie murther without repentance one whole yere almost thus hee hath dealt with the nation of the Iewes blinding their eies and hardening their hearts from the knowledge of the Messias whom they crucified euen vnto this day and thus he dealeth with many Christians in the Church of God In regard wherof we must pray in temptation as Dauid did that he would not forsake vs ouer-long Psa. 119. 8. but though in iustice hee may leaue vs to our selues for a time yet he would please to renue his mercies towards and repaire vs by his grace IV. Policie When the Lord vouchsafeth to men the means of saluation as the word and sacraments chastisements for sinne then SataÌ labours to make the same void and of none effect that so they may not only misse of saluation but bee condemned more deepely for the neglect and contempt of the means vouchsafed vnto them this Paul knew well and therefore he sent Timothy to the Thessalonians to know their faith lest the tempter had tempted them and so their labour vpon them had beene in vaine 1. Thess. 3. 5. For this cause he is called that euill one who steales away the seed of the word from out their hearts Math. 13. 19. and that enuious man who soweth tares among the seed v. 28. Here therfore we must pray against this practise of Satan that as the Lord vouchsafeth the meanes of grace vnto vs so he would giue his blessing withall that they may be profitable vnto vs for without this the meanes wil turne to our deeper iudgement V. Policie When he cannot worke his will in their soules inwardly as he desires then he assaies to do them mischiefe by some outward satanicall operations as possessioÌ witchcraft or striking their bodies with strange diseases or abusing their dwelling places with feareful noises apparitions thus he plagued Iob in his goods and in his body when he could not preuaile against his soule when hee could not preuaile against Christ by temptation then he vexed him by transportatioÌ Mat. 4. 5. 8. and thus he bound a daughter of Abraham eighteene yeare Luk. 13. 16. Here therefore we pray for the comfort of Gods prouidence for the presence and assistance of the good angels that wee may be preserued though not from temptations inward in minde yet from such bodily and outward abuses and iniuries as the deuil would inflict vpon vs for herein he is curbed and restrained ordinarily in respect of that malice and crueltie which he beares to the children of God whereupon I take it the childe of God may lawfully pray against all outward crosses and afflictions so farre âorth as they are euill and proceed from that euil one the deuil for this is Gods promise to the godly person Ps. 91. 10. There shall none euill come vnto thee neither shall any plague come neere thy Tabernacle that is so farre forth as it is euill for otherwaies it is most true that many are the troubles of the righteous because it is many times good for them to be afflicted Psal. 119. 71. VI. Policie Lastly Satan labours to bring Gods children to some fearefull and miserable ende not so much for the bodily death as in regard of the inward horror and terror of conscience for though he seldome spares any man yet he reserues the extremity of his power malice to a mans last gaspe Indeede he is many times restrained so as many a childe of God can say at his ende in despite of Satan Lord now lâttest thou thy seruant depart in peace but where he is not restrained there he labours to bring men either to presumption or despaire Here therefore we are taught to pray to God for a good and comfortable death in the Lord and that we may be so presârued therein and iâabled by grace that our ende may neither be euill to our selues nor in appearance but that we may haue both time and grace to prepare our selues so as though our death be neuer so suddain yet we be not vnprepared for though suddaine death be very vncomfortable yet it is neuer dangerous to him that is readie for the Lord but the vnprepared death is the plague of plagues for after it there is no time nor meanes allowed vnto man to alter the state of his soule Eccles. 9. 10. Uses 1. That which we here pray for wee must endeauour to practise and therefore our speciall care must be to resist the deuill and to keepe our selues from the assaults of Satan vnto sinne whether they come from our owne corruption or from this euill world 1. Iohn 5. 18. Hee that is borne of God sinneth not but keepeth himsefâ that the âicked one toucheth him not This wee see may be done and it is a notable signe of our adoption and regeneration now the way to doe it is set downe by the Apostle Paul 1. Tim. 1. 18 19. Fight the good fight which he expounds in the words following which prescribe 2. duties hauing faith and a good conscience To haue faith is to hold and maintaine true religion in life and death renouncing all heresie whatsoeuer whether of Iewes Turkes Papists or any other which whosoeuer would doe must not content himselfe with a shewe of godlinesse in profession but must get the power of religion fast rooted in his heart which hee must expresse in his conuersation And for this ende these rules must bee remembred First wee must haue in our hearts sincere loue to God in Christ and to his Church and true religion Christ must haue the chiefe place in our hearts our loue to God in him must be so strong that it must ouerwhelme all other affectioÌs so as we may truely say with Paul I count all things losse and doc iudge them to be dongue that I might win Christ and this must bee the order of our loue we must loue God and Christ for themselues the church
fasting to the doctrine of praier which is a speciall part of Gods holy worship Now touching a religious fast I will here handle sixe points First what kinde of worke a fast is The Scripture speakes of two kinde of workes some commanded of God others left indifferent Workes commanded be good works and parts of Gods seruice because he commandeth them as praier thanksgiuing Almes-deedes c. Workes indifferent be in themselues neither good nor euill because they be neither commanded of God nor forbidden as to eate drinke buie sell c. And to this kind of works must we referte fasting for it is not simply commanded of God and so no part of his worship in it selfe more then eating is And yet consider fasting in it circumstances to wit as a meanes to further and to testifie our humiliation in repentance and our zeale in praier and so it is a good worke for in that vse and to that ende God commandeth it and it is a part of his worship If it be saide there is no commandement for it in the new Testament I answer if we consider it in the forenamed vse and ende there is for the same commandement that inioyneth praier and humiliation inioyneth fasting because it is a meanes to further them both for euery commandement includeth all necessarie furtherances to the maine dutie Againe we haue in the new Testament examples of ordinarie fasting which are without all exception in our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles with the occasions thereof set downe whereupon they fasted Now this is a rule in Diuinitie that the ordinarie examples of the godly approoued in Scripture beeing against no generall precept haue the force of a general rule and are to be followed II. Point How a religious fast is to be performed In a religious fast three things are required First Abstinence from meate and drinke for one day at least til the euening for abstinence from morning till noone is no fast When Hester required the Iewes to fast for her shee forbids them to eate or drinke during the fast And when Dauid fasted and praied for his child begotten in adulterie he would eate nothing till he had ended his humiliation perceiuing that the child was dead This is a thing graunted by all Protestants And the very names of fasting vsed in the old and new Testament import a totall abstinence for that time which must be obserued to discouer the absurditie of Popish fasts wherein they allow men to drinke oft if they will and eate also so it be not flesh but in fasting abstinence must be vsed from all meat and drinke so farre as health and strength will suffer Secondly Abstinence from all delights of nature whereby the outward man may be cheered and refreshed as musicke sweete smells soft apparell recreations and such like This Daniel obserued for three weekes of daies I ate saith he no pleasant bread neither came flesh or wine in my mouth neither did I anoint my selfe at all and the like may we see in many examples of the old Testament They cast dust and ashes vpon their heads in stead of anointing themselues with oyle and for soft apparell they put on sackcloath next their skin they waked when they should haue slept and lay vpon the ground in stead of beds the bridegroome went out of his chamber and the bride out of her bride-chamber for mirth there was mourning and howling in stead of singing Thirdly a man must humble and afflict his bodie in fasting and therefore must be sparing in his diet and delights before the day of fasting for a man may so pamper and full himselfe that he shal not neede to eate or drinke for one whole day but such persons fast not the time of our fast must be a time of humiliation men must afflict themselues therein as Ezra saith they must beate downe the bodie and bring it into subiection as Paul did for though Ahabs fasting was but outward yet thus he humbled himselfe before the Lord 1. king 21. 27. 29. Gods children therefore must see in their religious fasts that their bodies be humbled with their soules Here indeede care must be had that in humbling our bodies we destroy not nature or so weaken our strength that we difable our selues to serue God in our callings afterward such afflicting of the bodie the Apostle disaloweth Coloss. 2. 23. III. Point Touching the right ends of a religious fast which be foure especially I. To be a spurre and prouocation to true humiliation and repentance for this cause the Ninevites did not onely fast theÌselues but caused their beasts to be without food water that by hearing their lowing and bleating for meat they might more deeply be humbled by the consideration of the desert of their owne sinnes and so more vnfainedly repent This stands with good reason for a mans abasing and pinching of his bodie shewes him his vnworthinesse of the comforts of Gods creatures by reason of his sinnes it leades him to see his desert of Gods wrath by reason of his transgressions and so his heart is more deepely stricken with conscience of his owne sinnes whereupon he doth more freely confesse them vnto God and more carefully turne from them afterward II. A religious fast serues for an outward testimonie and profession of our humiliation and repentance for by our abstinence from the delights of nature and the comforts of the creatures we solemnly professe our vnworthines thereof and of all Gods blessings for this the Lord bids proclaime a fast when he would haue his people to testifie their humiliation III. It serues to subdue the flesh and the corruption of nature this end is necessarie for the soule worketh by the bodie the inclination of the affections is greatly swaied by the bodily constitution and the soule is stained with many sinnes by reason of the distemper of the bodie But yet this ende is not so generall as the two former for there bee two sorts of men in Gods Church some of so weake a constitution of body that their ordinarie sobrietie and temperance in diet doth sufficiently subdue the rebellion of their flesh now these neede not to fast for this end others there be whom ordinarie temperance and sobrietie will not serue to tame the rebellion of their flesh and these are they that must vse religious fasting for the subduing of the flesh to the spirit besides their ordinarie moderation in diet IV. Fasting serues to prepare vs vnto praier and to further vs therein for first it causeth watchfulnesse cuts off drowsinesse and so makes a man the more liuely and fresh in prayer wherevpon our Sauiour often ioynes these together Watch and pray Secondly it makes vs feele our wants and miseries and so brings vs to some conscience of our sinnes whereupon the heart is more deepely humbled and so stirred vp more
aside So then the words beare this sense Take heed that you gather not riches together to hoard vp here below for your owne priuate vse and benefit alone making them your treasures in which you put your trust and place your ioy and delight But yet that we may not mistake the meaning of our Sauiour Christ I will distinctly set down what things Christ forbiddeth not pertaining to the gathering or keeping of worldly goods then what it is which he doth directly forbid There be 3. things respecting the world which Christ forbiddeth not viz. I. Diligent labour in a mans vocation wherby he prouides things needfull for himselfe and those that depend vpoÌ him for else he should be contrarie to himselfe inioyning man to eat his bread in the sweat of his face Gen. 3. 19. and commanding that he that will not labour should not eate 2. Thes. 3. 10. II. The fruition and possessing of goods riches for they are the good blessings of God beeing well vsed haue bin possessed of Gods children as Abraham Iob Salomon c. III. The gathering laying vp of treasure is not simply forbidden for the word of God alloweth hereof in some respect 2. Cor. 12. 14. The father must laie vp for the children and the Disciples vnderstanding of the generall famine by the prophesie of Agabus which should be in all the world gathered prouision aforehand for the brethre in Iudea Iosephs prouident wisedome is commended by the holy Ghost for hoarding vp the corne in Egypt against the time of dearth for the common good the temple of God had his treasurie by Gods appointment for the vpholding and repaire therof so that Christ doth not simply forbid all gathering and laying vp of treasure or wealth What is it then which Christ here forbids Ans. Sundry practises of couetousnes wherof the first is Excessiue seeking of worldly wealth wheÌ men keep no measure nor morderation therein although God giue sufficient yet they are not coÌtent their desire is so vnsatiable And that we may see the danger of this practise I wil here shew how far forth a man may seeke for and lay vp worldly wealth for the better vnderstanding wherof this distinctioÌ of worldly goods must be laid down for a grouÌd They are either necessarie aboundant or superfluous Necessarie goods are of two sorts either necessarie to mans nature without which no man can liue nor familie stand as meat drinke apparel lodging c. or necessarie to a mans state and condition of life without which he cannot exercise the duties of his calling wherein God hath placed him as books to a student tooles to a trades-men c. Now here ariseth the question How much of these things are to be counted necessarie so may bee prouided for laid vp Ans. The opinion and iudgement of the couetous man must be no rule in this case for his corrupt heart is vnsatiable like the sea which cannot be filled and like the fire that neuer saith it is enough Now because of the diuersitie of mens estates by reason of their difference in properties conditions there can be no certaine rule set downe for that which is enough for one will not suffice another therefore the iudgement practise of the godly wise who know how to vse the creatures as blessings of Gods prouidence must bee our rule to iudge what is necessarie other rules wee haue not in the word but what they iudge needefull according to the word that must be esteemed necessarie and accordingly prouided Yet further this may here be added that things must not be deemed necessarie onely in regard of the present vse but also with respect to the time to come wherein they may be needfull Example A trades-man hauing nothing besides his trade to liue vpon may prouide for things necessarie while his strength continueth to maintaine himselfe in old age when through decay of strength or âight he is not able to worke And so a man hauing many children may in the vse of lawfull meanes prouide for their portions before hand that when their age requireth hee may therewith dispose of them in some good state of life The second sort of wordly goods is Aboundance whereby I meane that plentie and store which serues not onely for necessitie but for holy comelinesse and delight The third sort is Superfluitie whereby I meane such aboundance as a man hath neither vse of for the present nor in any likelihood shall haue for the time to come Now these grounds thus premised I set downe this rule touching mans prouision for worldly wealth Things necessarie for mans person his calling a man may seeke for and lay vp but for aboundance for superfluities no man ought to labour or be careful hereto Christ hath put this barre Lay not vp treasures for your selues Salomon praies as directly against superfluitie as against pouertie Pro. 30. 8 9. Giue me not riches nor pouertie saith he but feed me with food conuenient for me and he renders this reason against aboundance lest I be ful and denie thee say who is the Lord Now hence I reason thus looke what we may aske of God that onely must we seeke for no more but we may only aske for things necessarie for to pray for aboundance we haue no warrant therfore we must only seek for necessaries not for aboundance Hereto the Apostles rule agreeth well If we haue food and raiment let vs herewith be content for they that would bee rich or abound as the word signifieth fall into temptation and snares Quest. If we may not pray for aboundance what must we doe if God giue aboundance Ans. If God blesse vs with aboundance vpon our moderate labour and care in our lawfull callings we must receiue it thankfully as good stewards lay it vp to be bestowed on good vses either in our families or in the church common wealth as God in his prouidence shal offer vs iust occasion Now this beeing euident that we must onely seeke for things necessarie and no more then we must all learne to beware of carking care be contented with things necessary when God giues theÌ And to moue vs hereunto consider the reasons following First it is Gods commaÌdement that we should be contented with things necessarie 1. Tim. 6. 8. and therefore we must make conscience of obedience in the practise of contentation Secondly they that are greedie after aboundance haue many temptations to bad dealing and so can hardly keepe a good conscience they fall into snares as the Apostle saith and into many foolish and noysome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction Thirdly in time of persecution which oft accompanies the Gospel the richer a man is the more danger hee is in to forsake the truth for the heart of man is naturally so
glued to the world that without Gods special grace it will sooner forsake Christ then worldly wealth this wee may see in Demas who to embrace the world forsooke Paul 2. Tim. 4. 10. whereupon Christ saith g how hardly can a rich man enter into the kingdom of heauen And thus much of the first practise of couetousnes which is excessiue care and labour after worldly goods The second practise of couetousuesse which Christ here forbids is when men seeke only or principally for worldly goods neglecting spirituall graces in regard thereof This appeares by the opposition of the next verse vnto this lay not vp for your selues earthly treasures but lay vp for your selues treasures in heauen This was Esaus practise who sold his birthright for a messe of pottage Heb. 12. 16. and the sinne of the Gadarens that vpon the losse of their swine desired Christ to goe out of their coasts Luk. 8. 37. And this is the sinne of our age wherein many things nay almost euery thing which may yeeld profit or delight is cared for aboue the word or else how could there be so much preaching and so little profiting but that mens thoughts and delights are taken vp with earthly things but this is a preposterous and disordered care which euery one must labour to reforme as Christ commands v. 31. The third practise of couetousnes here forbidden is to put trust and confideÌce in worldly things treasured vp this is the Idolatry of the heart for looke whereon a man sets his heart that he makes his God therefore is couetousnesse called idolatrie Colos. 3. 5. Hence it is that Christ makes it so hard a thing for a rich man to enter into heauen Mat. 19. 23 24. because they trust in their riches and if we marke well wee shall finde it commonly true that rich men are proud hearted and secure not regarding Gods iudgements nor the meanes of their saluation for they take not God for their strength that trust in their riches Dauids couÌsell therfore must be followed If riches increase set not your heart thereon The fourth practise here forbidden is when men lay vp for themselues onely without regard to the Church or common wealth or reliefe of the poore This is a deuillish practise for euery one is but a steward of that he hath to dispence the same for Gods glory to the good of others The p ãâ¦ã re are Gods poore and members of his familie and therefore he re ãâ¦ã es that euery steward in his family should see they haue their portioâ God âill call the rich to their account when this will not be taken for good disposing to say I kept my riches to my selfe so much will the âlâthfull seruant say that hides his talent in a napkin And therefore let vs learne to make conscience hereof with the rest of these bad practises Where the moth and canker corrupt and where theeues digge through and steale These words containe a speciall reason of the former commandement to this effect Earthly treasures as riches raiment c. are subiect to be corrupt by the moth and canker and to be caried away by theeues and therefore we must not excessiuely or principally seeke after them set our hearts vpon them or hoard them vp for our selues The exposition The word translated Moth signifieth a worme that eateth the finest cloath and consumeth the best garment yet here it must be taken more largely for any worme that doth destroy or consume any creature And so the word translated canker must be largely taken for any thing that by rust or fretting doth eate into and consume mettall or any other creature Here then Christ noteth a two-fold vanitie of the creatures both in respect of their nature and of abuse for their nature they are subiect to corruption by rust moth and canker be the creatures neuer so pure and costly as gold siluer pearles c. for the heauens themselues are subiect to vanitie And for abuse they are subiect to the iniuries of vngodly persons theeues may steale them and couetous persons may hoard them vp that they shall serue for no vse Now if all earthly creatures be subiect to vanitie both by corruption and abuse then we must not make them our chiefe treasures but seeke for them and vse them in a moderate and sober manner Quest. But whence came this vanitie vpon the creatures Ans. God hath subiected them vnto it for the sinne of man Rom. 8 20. The consideration hereof must let vs see the grieuousnesse of our sinnes and the greatnes of Gods anger due thereunto in that he hath imprinted the stampe of his wrath vpon euery creature for the sinne of man by subiecting it to this two-fold vanitie And therefore when we see a moth vpon apparell or rust and canker vpon mettall or other creatures corrupting them we ought rather to be humbled for our sinnes then to suffer our hearts to be drawne to immoderate desire delight after earthly things Secondly are the creatures that neuer sinned subiect to vanitie for mans sinne then how vaine a thing is man that by his transgression bringeth vanitie vpon the creatures let vs therefore in them behold our owne vanitie and when we pitie them learne to lament our owne iniquities v. 20 But lay vp treasures for your selues c. Christ hauing shewed what we must not doe in respect of treasures here on earth and knowing mans inclination to be such that he will needs haue something for his treasure doth here come to the second branch of his commandement shewing what treasure we must lay vp for our selues and enforceth vs thereto by a speciall reason The treasures we must lay vp are treasures in heauen Quest. How should we lay vp treasures in heauen for we cannot of our selues come there no man can saue himselfe the beginning progresse and accomplishment of our saluation is of God in Christ wholly Ans. It is vsuall with God in Scripture to ascribe the worke of the principall efficient cause to the instrument thereof Thus in the last ver of Obadiah Preachers are expressely called Sauiours and 1. Tim. 4. 16. In doing this thou shalt both saue thy selfe and them that heare thee and 1. Cor. 4. 15. I haue begotten you through the Gospel and yet both saluation and regeneration are the works of God alone onely Preachers are the instruments thereof So in this place to make vs rich with heauenly treasures is the worke of God alone for we rather treasure vp vnto our selues wrath against the day of wrath by our transgressions and yet because we are instruments by his grace in the vse of meanes to get this treasure therefore he giueth this commandement vnto vs as though the worke were wholly ours though himselfe be the principall author But yet that we may better conceiue of and practise this commandement two points are to be considered First what this
say there is a God and this God is to be worshipped to be loued and feared and that we must loue our neighbour as our selues and liue wel they seeke no further and yet if a man were brought vp in the wildernesse he might see all this by the light of nature the wicked eie seeth thus much but we must not content our selues herewith for if there be no more the life is full of darkenesse still and the soule may goe to vtter darkenesse with all this We therefore must remember to get the single eie else we are no schollers in the schoole of Christ. Indeed some plead that Preachers can say no more in effect but this Loue God aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe but these men know not what they say blessing themselues in their ignorance they must know that grace must be put to nature and sanctifie it and spirituall knowledge ioyned with naturall or else we remaine with the wicked eie If wee haue no more but a generall confused knowledge in moral points that serues not to saue vs but to make vs without excuse at the last day Againe another common fault worthy reproofe is this that men content themselues with naturall reformation they will graunt that God is to bee worshipped and loued that we must liue wel deale iustly and loue our neighbours but the blinde eie seeth thus much The meere ciuill man will goe thus farre and yet his life is nothing but darkenesse all this reformation is but naturall We therefore must labour for renued hearts by the spirit of God and reformed liueâ according to the Gospel for howsoeuer a ciuill conuersation may commend vs vnto men yet it will not saue vs in the day of the Lord. Thirdly is this euill eie in euery one by nature then beware we bee not wise in our selues and from our selues in matters of saluation herein the word of God must be our wisedome Deut. 12. 8. 11. Ye shall not doe euery man that which seemeth good in his owne âies but that which I command you Farre be it therefore from vs to appoint to our selues how we will worship God or how we will be saued and yet such is our blinde presumption that wee will bee our owne masters in these things The Turke hath his religion the Iewe his and the Papist his all swaruing from the truth of God and yet euery one of these look to be saued in their religion each one of these haue a different manner of worshipping God and all swaruing from the true worship and yet they all perswade themselues that God is well pleased with their seruice And thus it goes with naturall men among vâ though otherwise sufficiently wise for worldly things they resolue vpon their own course for the saluation of their soules let the preacher say what he will some thinke if they repent at their ende and then commend their soules to God it is sufficient others looke to be saued by their wel-doing and others by their faith as they call it but in truth by their owne good meaning and intent to liue well for what faith haue they that knowe not Gods word and promises Thus by their owne wisedome wil men be saued and hereby the deuil destroyes many a soule but let God bee wise and euery man a foole and let vs submit our selues in the things of God wholly to be ruled and guided by his written word lest Iewishly and Popishly we going about to stablish our own conceits in the matters of saluation doe plunge our soules into the pit of destruction Fourthly is the eie of the minde naturally corrupt then must wee labour for a better eie that is the eie of faith by which we relie on Gods mercie for our saluation and on his prouidence for all needfull things in life and death This eie makes supply to that which is wanting to naturall knowledge hereby we discerne rightly of God and of our selues this enables vs to see afarre off yea hereby we see things inuisible for it is the euidence of things which are not seene Heb. 11. 1. hereby Abraham saw the day of Christ and was glad Ioh. 8. 58. and all the Patriarkes saw the promise of God afarre off Heb. 11. 13. This will inable vs to walke in their steps towards the heauenly ciâie and therefore let vs get this faith that so becomming children of the promise we may be counted for the seed And thus much for the wicked eie The third kind of eie is the blinde eie which is set out with the fruits thereof in these words Wherefore if the light that is in thee bee darkenesse how great is that darkenesse For the better discerning of the state of man with this blinde eie we must see what is meant by light and also by darkenesse By light is meant that knowledge of God of iustice of good and euill which is in the minde by nature now though this cannot be quite put out for the most wicked wretch and the veriest Atheist that liues hath some conscience remaining which is a worke of this light yet it may be so buried and couered that no light shall appeare nor any vse be made of it and then is it said to be darkenes which is the state of those that are giuen vp to a reprobate sense as when a man denies there is a God or that the Scriptures be the word of God or such like in these men naturall light is become darkenesse And the cause of this change in them is their corrupt will and rebellious affections which ouer-ruling naturall knowledge and conscience cause men to giue themselues to actuall sinnes whereby at length they come to commit sinne greedily and without remorse yea euen against conscience and the light of nature and so burie them both in such sort that they haue no more vse of them then if they were quite put out Now where the light of nature is thus put out the fruite of it is most palpable darknesse How great is that darkenesse that is there is nothing in that mans life but brutish confusion in hellish actions of pride couetousnesse enuie blasphemie and vnnaturall vncleannesse as Rom. 1. 27 29 c. The Use. Considering the light of nature may be thus put out wee must hereby be admonished First to enter into a serious consideration of our owne vilenesse for naturally wee haue in vs euen the best of vs all such rebellious lust and damnable desires as vnlesse they be restrained or renewed by grace will darken and as good as put out the light of nature This should make vs vile in our owne eies that nourish such corruptions and esteeme so of sinne which wil put out that light which yet Adams fall left in vs. Secondly hereby we are admonished to haue speciall care to mortifie our corrupt desires and our vnruly affections that else wil exstinguish in vs the light of nature Before the fall the
there be in thee the flesh the spirit the one haling thee one way the other another yet while thou striuest against the flesh desiring and endeauouring to be wholly subiect to the spirit though thou faile often in action yet in Christ bee thy sinnes pardoned and God accepts in thee the will for the deed Endeauour therefore to acquaint thy selfe more and more with the will of thy heauenly master and seeke to please him in all things and labour to mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the spirit so shalt thou know God to be thy onely master and in due time perceiue thy freedom from the bondage of the flesh Vers. 25. Therefore I say vnto you be not carefull for your life what yee shall eate or what yee shall drinke nor yet for your bodie what ye shall put on Is not the life more worth then meat and the body then raâment Our Sauiour Christ hauing forbidden the practises of couetousnes and preuented such obiectioÌs as the corrupt heart of man might frame to excuse it selfe therein doth here strike at the very root of couetousnes and seekes to remooue the cause thereof to wit distrustfull inordinate care for the things of this life though they be things necessarie as meat drinke and cloathing and in this argument he proceeds to the end of this chapter Now this verse depends vpon the former as a conclusion inferred vpon all that he had said before coÌcerning couetousnes from the 19. v. to this effect Seing they that seek earthly treasures neglecting the heauenly doe want the single âiâ of spirituall wisdome to discerne of the true treasure also are themselues seruants vnto Mammon therefore I say vnto you my Disciples be not carefull no not for thing needful immoderately and in a distrustful manner And here againe he meets with another pretence of a couetous minde wherewith it pleads for the seruice of Mammon to wit that the things they seeke for are things necessary without which they cannot liue Hereto Christ answers Yea but I say you must not seek no not for things needful to your life immoderately and distrustfully The Exposition I say vnto you that is I that am your master vpon whom you depend for all heauenly instruction directioÌ in all things needfull both for your soules bodies I say vnto you by this he would prepare them to attention reuerent obseruatioÌ of his coÌmandement following as being a matter of great importance whereon depends the life of all obedience in relying on Gods prouidence in regard whereof wee also must with all good conscience marke the same Bee not carefull for your life c. Least wee should mistake Christs meaning wee must knowe that there bee two kindes of care a godly moderate care and a distrustfull carking care The moderate honest care is inioyned vs by Gods commandement Prov. 6. 6. Wisdome sends the sluggard to learne diligence and prouidence for things needfull of the litle Ant or pismire and Paul saith fathers must lay vp for their children 2. Cor. 12. 14. And he that prouideth not for his owne especially for them of his family is worse then an infidell 1. Tim. 5. 8. So that there is a lawfull care euen for the things of this life Now the practise of it stands in two things First in the diligent walking in a mans lawfull calling dealing vprightly iustly therein with euery one minding onely to get things honest and necessarie in the sight of all men Secondly in leauing the successe and issue of all our labour and endeauour to God for that belongs to him we must vse the meanes soberly and honestly leaue the blessing to God This godly care Moses shewed notably in leading the children of Israel out of Egypt for what God commanded him to doe that he did he goes which way God sends him although he met with many crosses and vseth the meanes that God calls him vnto leauing the issue to God as appeares notably at the red sea when they were at a wonderful strait hauing the sea before them the Egyptians behind theÌ and woods and mountaines on each side yet beeing commanded to strike the waters with the rod of God he shewes notable trust in Gods prouidence Feare not saith he stand still and behold the saluation of our God And when Abraham at Gods commandement went to sacrifice his sonne Isaac askes him my father where is the sacrifice AbrahaÌ answers with words of faith My sonne God will prouide And thus David went to fight against the Philistims to Keilah at Gods commandement though his owne men discouraged him from it whereby it is plaine he relied on God for the issue of the battell Now this godly moderate care is not here forbidden which hath respect to obedience in the dutie and for the successe depends vpon Gods prouidence The distrustfull care is that whereby men trouble themselues about the issue of their labours and when they haue done the worke doe not rest therwith but vex theÌselues about the successe not relying on Gods prouidence for the blessing but onely on the meanes This distrustfull care for our better discerning of it hath these effects First it oppresseth the heart making it exceeding heaââe and pensiue for feare of want where this feare is there is this distrustful care for this argues a maÌ dares not trust God but would haue the successe of his labour out of Gods hand in his owne Secondly it allureth draweth men to vse vnlawfull meanes to got worldly things as lying fraud iniustice in false waights measures c. Thirdly it makes men wearie of Gods worship iâ distracts their minds in praier and hearing the word and as Christ saith it châakes the word that it brings forth no fruit for when the minde is wholly set vpon the world there is no respect to the matters of God And this is that care which is here forbidden euen a distrustful carking care which as the greeke word signifies diuides and distracts the mind by troubling and perplexing it about the issue and successe of our endeauours The Use. That which Christ here forbids his Disciples is the common sin of our age time not in a few persons but in many for though this distrustfull care be the disease of the heart yet it shewes it selfe by actions in the life For first what is the cause of so little fruite of the word preached as may euery where bee discerned is not among many other this worldly care one speciall cause This wee may see in the parable Luke 8. 14. for the seedâ that light among thornes which choaked it is the word preached to a heart possessed with worldly cares let these men obserue themselues and they shall finde that they can neither pray nor heare the word nor meditate therein without manifold distractions from these worldly thoughts Secondly there is no trade
field Mat. 13. 24. is the same ministerie of the Gospel called expressely the kingdome of God And therefore when the Church demaunds of Christ where shee shall finde him he bids her follow the steps of the flockes to the tents of the Shepheards Cant. 1. 7. that is the assemblies of the Saints to the preaching of Gods ministers and therefore if euer wee looke to get this kingdom we must diligently frequent the ministerie of the word labour to profit by it because hereby God doth not only reueale but coÌuaie his kingdome vnto men Secondly when we haue found this kingdome we must seeke to enter into it for it is not enough to be where it is or to haue it among vs for so the Pharisies had in the time of Christ Luk. 11. 20. Now we cannot enter in of our selues without the speciall worke of Gods holy spirit so saith our Sauiour Christ Matth. 18. 3. Except ye be conuerted and become as little children ye cannot enter into the kingdom of God where two things are required in him that would enter into this kingdome To become as little children and to be conuerted Wee become as little children in humilitie meekenesse and freedome from pride disdaine for we know the child of a Prince will without disdaine associate himselfe in play with a poore mans childe and so we in conscience of our owne sinnes must be humbled in our selues and made base in our own eyes laying aside our naturall pride and selfe-loue and disdaine of others for a heart swelling with pride and selfe-loue cannot enter into the straite gate of this kingdome Againe wee must be conuerted and regenerate by the spirit of God for except a man be borne againe of water and of the spirit he cannot see the kingdome of God This conuersion is not a change of the substance of the soule or of the bodie or of the faculties or parts thereof but onely of their euill qualities and actions whereby the Image of Satan in sinne and corruption is abolished the image of God renued for knowledge righteousnesse and true holinesse both in heart and life When this worke of regeneration is truely begun in vs then doe we enter into Gods kingdome euen in this life for herein the ignorant deceiue themselues that think we enter not before the time of death Thirdly wee must waite for the fruition and full possession of it this we cannot get before the day of death and therefore wee must endeauour all our life long after our conuersion to keepe faith and a good conscience walking in righteousnesse and true holinesse before God in the practise of loue vprightnesse and mercie towards our brethren When the question is who shall dwell in Gods tabernacle and rest in his holy mountaine that is remaine a true member of Gods Church for euer Psal. 51. 1 the answer is vers 2. He that walketh vprightly worketh righteousnesse Hereby we testifie our selues to be alreadie entred for Gods kingdom stands in righteousnesse Rom. 14. 17. And thus haue Gods children done that haue waited for this kingdome Matth. 25. 4. The wise virgins tooke oâle in their vessels to light their lamps when the bridegroome came And Ioseph of Arimathea that noble counseller who waited for the kingdome of God was a good man and a iust Luk. 23. 50 51. Thus we see the way to get this kingdome for our selues now the necessitie of our endeauour in these duties with all care and diligence appears by this that out of this estate for true interest to this kingdom is nothing indeed but woefull miserie vnder the curse of God and the power of Satan in the kingdome of darkenesse but in the fruition of this kingdome is true happinesse here is righteousnesse peace and ioy in the âoly Ghost yea ioy vnspeakeable and glorious for the things that eie hath not seene eare hath not heard neither euer entred into the heart of man to thinke hath God prepared for them that loue him and they are all to be had in this his kingdome Wherefore as we desire to escape the woe and miseriâ of the deuils kingdome and to bee partakers of the ioyes of heauen so let vs looke vnto the performance of the former duties shewing herein the resolution of the wise marchant that parted with all hee had to get that pearle of price Matth. 13. 46. This kingdome of God is here set out vnto vs like a citie with suburbs and two gates the suburbs of this citie are those assemblies where the word of God is truely preached and dispensed and hereinto come not onely the elect and godly but hypocrites and reprobates The first gate is the true state of grace whereinto the elect of God alone doe enter by regeneration in which estate they continue in this life going on from one degree of grace vnto a greater with endeauour in all things to keepe faith and good conscience both towards God and men and so waite to enter the gate of glorie which is set open vnto them and they enter in at the howre of death And therfore let vs not deceiue our own soules as the foolish virgins did with their burning lamps and content our selues that we come to Church and liue ciuilly though these be good things yet an hypocrite may goe thus farre all this while wee are but in the suburbs of this kingdome but if euer we looke for the glorie of heauen we must in this life enter the gate of grace by regeneration and become new creatures Thus much of the commaundement The reason to enforce it is a gracious and bountifull promise And all these things shall bee ministred vnto you The words are very significant in the originall for the phraso which Christ vseth is borrowed from bargainers to this effect as those who sell come or other things by measure or waight vse to giue some ouer-plus to better the bargaine on the buyers part euen so the Lord promiseth to those that seeke his kingdome and righteousnesse beside the fruition thereof to giue or cast vnto them as the word imports food and raiment and all things needfull to this life Quâst How is this true seeing we read that Gods children haue beene many times destitute of things necessary as Paul was oft in hunger and thirst in fastings in colde and nakednesse 2. Cor. 11. 27. and many whom the world was not worthy of were destitute afflicted tormeÌted wandring vp and downe in sheepe skinnes and goate skinnes Heb. 11. 37. Answer Christs promise in this place and all other made of temporall blessings must be vnderstood with the exception of the crosse that is they shall haue such and such blessings vnlesse it please God by the want thereof to correct them for some sinnes or to exercise their faith in the triall of their patience The vse First by this promise of Christ we haue the most excellent direction of him
though he be neuer so great a monarke in the world while hee is out of Gods kingdom wanting righteousnes and regeneration by Iesus Christ. Secondly this also must perswade euery one of vs to put in practise the former instruction endeauouring aboue all things to get Gods kingdome for our selues for till we haue part herein wee can haue no sound comfort in the vse of Gods creatures which necessarily serue to our temporall life This reason alone if there were no more should spurre vs on to all diligence in this dutie what shame and griefe is it to eate our bread in the sight of God as theeues and vsurpers doe in the sight of men and therefore let vs giue no rest vnto our soules till wee attaine to some good assurance in this blessed estate The way wee must remember is by true conuersion and regeneration and wee shall discerne our selues to bee regenerate by these fruits of the spirit in vs to wit I. A true touch of conscience for our sinnes both originall and actuall II. A godly sorrowe and griefe of heart for offending and displeasing God by our transgressions III. An earnest desire or true spirituall hunger and thirst after Christ and his righteousnes testified by our constant and diligent vse of those meanes the word prayer and sacraments wherein God giues grace and assurance of mercie IV. An vnfained turning vnto God from all sinne by newe obedience hauing a constant purpose of heart not to sin and a godly endeauour in life to please God in all things These are the markes of the newe creature who hath true title to Gods kingdome which we must labour to find in our selues for our comfort in the vse of Gods creatures and if we finde them in vs our title is good not only to his creatures but to his kingdome notwithstanding our owne vnworthinesse by our former iniquities IV. In this that temporall blessings are dependants on Gods kingdome we must learne contentation and patience in all temporal losses whatsoeuer though we loose friends goods lands libertie reputatioÌ or life it selfe yet we must not be ouerwhelmed with sorrow or griefe for if we be Gods children and retaine his fauour the kingdom of heauen remaines sure vnto vs while a mans stocke remaines though some appurtenances bee taken from him he counts himselfe well enough and so must we in all worldly losses while our title is good to Gods kingdome Herewith our Sauiour Christ comforts his Disciples Luk. 12. 32. Feare not little flocke for it is your fathers pleasure to giue you the kingdome Now if God giue vs that with his fauour in Christ wee may be sure he would giue vs all temporall blessings if hee saw them to bee good for vs for if he haue giuen vs Christ how shall he not with him giue vs all things also Thirdly this promise of Christ to giue his kingdome to them that seeke it and beside to cast all temporall blessings vnto them if they seeke his kingdome principally doth notably commend vnto vs the bountiful goodnes of God for here we see he giues to his children more theÌ they aske or seeke And this bountie of God Paul expresseth as a ground of our praising God Eph. 3. 20. To him therefore that is able to doe exceeding abundantly aboue all that we can aske or thinke according to the power that worketh in vs be praise in the Church by Iesus Christ where we must obserue that hee speakes of Gods abilitie to be bountifull as brought into actioÌ in his children so as he is not only able but willing hereunto and hereof we haue daily experience in the blessings of God which we doe enioy for when we pray for spirituall graces God giues them vnto vs and many temporal blessings also This Dauid confesseth Psal. 21. 3. Thou diddest preuent me with liberall blessings and Salomon found it to be true who asking only a wise vnderstading heart receiued therupoÌ riches honour besides his wisedom 1. Ki. 3. 13. And so did Iacob who asking only Gods protectioÌ with meat to eat clothes to put on though he went out but with a staffe yet returned with two bands Now the consideration of this bountie of God must teach vs these duties First to beware of all sinne whereby we doe offend and displease our God who is so gratious and bountifull vnto vs if our outward estate did depend vpon others we would then be careful so to carrie our selues towards them as that we would not willingly giue them any offence or cause of dislike how much more ought we then to seeke the continuance of Gods fauour towards vs by all good behauiour seeing on him depends our whole estate both temporall and eternall Secondly to trust God with our liues health bodies and all wee haue for foode raiment and protection in the sober vse of lawfull meanes for he is a bountifull God Thirdly to seeke for helpe and succour from God in all distresse and want for hee is bountifull hee giueth to all men liberally and reproacheth no man Iam. 1. 5. and therefore wee must be readie and forward to call vpon him and to make our moane vnto him Fourthly to loue so bountifull a God yea to enforce our hearts to all duties of loue towards him Salomon saith Euery man is a friend to him that giueth gifts Pro. 19. 6. but none is to bee compared to God for the riches of bountie therefore our loue to him should abound Fiftly to be thankefull vnto God for all the good things we enioy for whatsoeuer we haue comes from his bountie and therefore we must say with Dauid What shall I giue vnto the Lord for all his blessings are vpon me Psal. 116. 12 13. In a word we must labour continually in heart life to walke worthy of the Lord to please him in al things beeing fruitfull in all good works as the Apostle saith Colos. 1. 10. Verse 34. Care not for the morrow for the morrow shall care for it selfe the day hath enough with his owne griefe Here Christ the third time repeats his commaundement against distrustful care propouÌded first in the 25. verse In which often repetition hee intends to make vs more carefull and diligent both to learne and practise the same And hereto hee also addeth a seauenth reason to enforce and further our obedience drawne from the daily griefe trouble which accompanies euery daie of our life The Exposition Care not for the morrow that is for the time to come This may seeme a strange commandement tending to patronage sloth negligence but wee must know that there is a double care for the time to come I. A godly lawfull care II. A distrustfull and inordinate care The godly care is that whereby a man prouides for in the time present such things as are needfull in the time to come cannot then be prouided this lawfull care wee
When our Sauiour Christ was to die vpon the crosse hee commended his soule into his fathers hands Luk. 23. 46. And none of vs haue assurance of our continuance in life but though we be well in the morning wee may be dead in the euening or aliue at night and dead in the morning and therefore we must not forget the practise of this dutie Dauid did it in the time of trouble though hee were in health Psal. 31. 5. and though we were free from perill of death yet our daiely vexations should mooue vs hereunto for who can learne any good thing without labour and paine who can doe a good worke without let or opposition If wee would repent we are either clogged with corruptions or ouerwhelmed with temptations and if wee seeke to walke in new obedience we haue the world the flesh and the deuil all endeauouring to turne vs backe to our olde course in sinne So that if we would either auoide euill or doe good or support with some comfort our daily vexations we must commend our selues and all ours into the hands of God euery day And thus much of this reason and of Christs dehortation from distrustfull care Chap. 7. Verse 1. Iudge not that you be not iudged 2. For with what iudgement ye iudge yee shall be iudged and with what measure you mete it shall be measured to you againe IN these words and so forward to the end of the fift verse is contained the sixt part of this sermon of our Sauiour Christ concerning Iudgement and it consisteth of three parts first a commandement Iudge not then certaine reasons of the commaundement in the words following to the 5. verse and thirdly a remedie of euill and rash iudgement in the 5. verse Touching the commandement Iudge not The meaning This commandement forbids not all kinde of Iudgement but must bee restrained to vnlawfull Iudgement for there be foure kinds of lawfull Iudgement two whereof be publike and two priuate Of publike the first is ciuil Iudgement belonging to the ciuill Magistrate who is to enquire into the manners of men and according to the good positiue lawes of the country to giue iudgement either in punishing offenders or rewarding them that doe well The second kinde is Ecclesiasticall belonging principally to the minister who in the publike dispensation of the word iudgeth mens manners by reproouing and condemning their sinnes whether they be thoughts words or actions In this sense the vnbeleeuer is said to be iudged when his thoughts actions are controlled by the word 1. Cor. 14. 24. and thus Noah iudged and condemned the olde world Heb. 11. 7. Of priuate lawful iudgement the first is priuate admonition whereby one man doth in Christian and louing maner repreheÌd another for his sinnes and thereby iudgeth him this is also commanded in the word of God and therefore it is not here forbidden The second is iust dispraise when the grosse faults of notorious persons are reprooued and condemned for this ende alone that others may take warning thereby thus Christ iudged the Pharisies both for life and doctrine before his Disciples calling them Hypocrites that said and did not and their doctrine leauen and that most iustly and wisely that his Disciples and others might beware of them and thus he called Herod a Foxe so discouering his subtiltie for the admonition of others The thing then here forbiddeÌ is rash iudgemeÌt which one man doth vniustly giue of another and the reason why wee so vnderstand this place may be drawne from the 3. verse where instance is giuen of the iudgement here forbidden in a quicke espiall and sharpe censure of small faults in others not seeing farre grosser and greater in our selues also Saint Luke setting downe this same prohibition Iudge not expounds it in the next words by condemne not which must be vnderstood of rash censure as is plaine by S. Paul Rom. 2. 1. In that thou iudgest another thou condemnest thy selfe because thou doest rashly coÌdemne him of that whereof thou thy selfe art guiltie Now that wee may better know the thing forbidden first I will shew what rash iudgement is and in the second place make knowne the common practises thereof For the first Rash iudgement is when of an euill minde wee iudge amisse of others for some euill ende In this description first obserue the roote and ground of all rash iudgement to wit an euill minde whereby wee loue our selues too well and want the loue of our neighbour This wee testifie by beeing sharpe sighted to prie into the liues and behauiour of others and are blinde as beetles to see into our selues as also by giuing our selues exactly to censure other mens sayings and doings and with delight to heare their faults ripped vp but for our own courses we would not haue them called into question nor controlled Secondly here note the manner of rash iudgement which is to iudge amisse of others and this they doe which iudge of other mens persons and doings without a calling or vrgent necessitie secondly which giue out sentence of mens doings but not according to the law of charity which bindes a man to iudge and say the best of others alwaies so farre forth as may stand with good conscience and the word of God Thirdly here note the ende of rash iudgement for as it is ill grounded and guided so it aimes not at the reformation of the partie nor the detestation of sin in our selues and others but is directed to some wrong ende as first to testifie our hatred of the partie and desire of reuenge secondly to delight our selues with the faults of others thirdly to defame our neighbours and to bring them to an ill name that our names may beare away the praise without comparison and lastly that wee may seeme more holy then others by beeing much in censuring sinne in others The practise of rash iudgement consists in two things first the euill minde of man prepares matter of wrong iudgement and secondly giues sentence accordingly of the sayings and doings of men and likewise of their persons For the first the euill minde prepares matter of rash iudgement thus it sets it selfe to prie and inquire narrowly into the liues and behauiour of men and to see if it can find any matter in word or action worthy reproofe Indeede there is a vertue wherby one man doth obserue another in his waies but that is directed to a good ende namely to rectifie and reforme him in his wants and to further him when he doth well but for one man to obserue another for this ende to finde out matter of defamation and reproach is a fault directly forbidden by our Sauiour Christ in this place Secondly when matter is found the euill minde accordingly giues censure this censure is giuen first of the persons of men then of their speeches and actions Rash censure of mens persons is when a man thinkes otherwise of the
to see whether they had done according to the cry that was come vp to the Lord. Gen. 18. 21. whereby the Lord would teach vs that before he enter into iudgement with any man or any people he first takes good consideration of the fact which causeth his punishment Secondly we must haue authoritie and warrant by calling to giue iudgement or els some thing which is answerable thereto though the iudgement be priuate as to giue admonition or iust dispraise yet without a calling we must not doe it he that giueth iudgement must be able truly to say the Lord hath called me thus to doe The Magistrate the Minister the master and euery superiour hath authoritie to iudge those that are vnder him and for priuate men in priuate iudgement though they want this authority by calling yet if they haue that which is answerable hereto that is the affection of Christian loue so as they can say with Paul the loue of God constraineth me then they may iudge Thirdly we must alwaies haue a good ende of our iudgement as well as a good beginning that is the reformation and amendment not the defaming of our brother And these three concurring in all hard speeches they cease to be rash and vniust censures Iohn Baptist calls the Pharisies and Sadduces a generation of vipers Matth. 3. 7. our Sauiour Christ calls them hypocrites and painted tombes and Herod a foxe the Prophet Isai calls the Princes and people of Iuda and Israel Princes and people of Sodom and the Apostle Paul calls the Galatians fooles Gal. 3. 1. and the Cretians lyars euill beasts slow bellies Tit. 1. 12 13. All which are hard speeches but yet no slanders because they had all of them a calling so to doe and likewise did this on good ground and for a good ende Thus much for the commandement Now follow two reasons to induce vs to make conscience of rash iudgement The former is laide downe in these words That ye be not iudged And it may be framed thus If ye iudge ye shall be iudged of men againe with rash iudgement But ye cannot abide to be iudged of rashly and therefore iudge not The second part is vnderstood but yet necessarily collected The conclusion is the commandement it selfe Iudge not This reason doth affoard vnto vs two instructions I. It giueth vs a tast and view of our owne naturall pride and selfeloue for when we heare God dishonoured by sweating or our neighbours name defamed by slandering we are not onely not grieued but oftentimes are the cause thereof and take great delight therein especially in hearing other mens faults ripped vp to their disgrace but yet we can in no sort brooke or suffer our owne good name to be called into question if our selues be ill spoken of we are presently filled with malice and enuie and cannot be at rest till we be requited or reuenged nay though we be in a good manner admonished of our fault euen in loue and after a friendly sort yet we can very hardly brooke it though the partie admonishing make knowne vnto vs that he doth it only for our good without all purpose of disgrace vnto our persons II. Instruct. Here also our Sauiour Christ affoardeth vnto vs a notable way whereby we may come to the knowledge of our own sinnes and of the hainousnes thereof When we behold sinne in our selues we hardly iudge it to be sinne we must therefore looke vpon our owne sinnes in the person of others and learne to iudge of it in our selues as we iudge of it in others When we consider of rash iudgement in others against our selues we count it a vile and grieuous sinne yea odious and intolerable and in like sort ought we to thinke of rash iudgement in our selues towards others and so for euery other sinne in our selues we ought to iudge of it as we doe when we see it in the person of others against vs otherwise if we looke onely to our selues we shall sooth vp our selues in sinne making great sinnes little sinnes and small sinnes none at all vers 2. For with what iudgement ye iudge ye shall be iudged and with what measure you mete it shall be measured to you againe This verse containes a double confirmation of the former reason drawne from the euent The first in these words For with what iudgement ye iudge ye shall be iudged as if Christ had said If ye iudge men rashly then men againe by the appointment of God in his wisdome and prouidence shall accordingly giue rash iudgement vpon you but if ye iudge men righteously then men againe by Gods appointment and prouidence shall iudge well of you for so I take the words to be meant of mens iudgement by Gods appointment in his prouidence and not of Gods iudgement immediatly Now in this proofe first we may obserue one true and maine cause of that personal defamation which is common in the world and it is to be found in the person himselfe that is defamed he hath rashly and vniustly censured others for which God in his prouidence doth most iustly cause others to defame him againe so as men themselues doe most of all wound their owne good names and by their bad cariage toward others iustly cause their owne disgrace In regard whereof we must learne first to set a carefull watch before our mouthes to keepe the doore of our lips gouerning our tongues by the word of God for when we censure others rashly we doe procure iudgement vnto our selues Secondly to be patient vnder the rash censures and slaunders of others For we must thinke that we our selues haue heretofore done the like to others and therefore it is iustice with God to reward vs in the same kinde wherewith we haue wronged others This is Salomons counsell Giue not thine heart to all the words that men speake least thou doe heare thy seruant cursing thee for oft âimes also thine heart knoweth that thou likewise hast cursed others Secondly in this proofe wee may also obserue the right way how to get and keepe a good name to wit by iudging others with Christian iudgement carying a charitable opinion of euery one speaking the the best of them in all companies so farforth as we can with good conscience and neuer iudging hardly of any till we be indeed lawfully called thereunto hauing a good ground for our action and doing it for a good end If thou wouldst liue long saith the Prophet and see good dayes refraine thy tongue from euill and thy lips that they speake no guile that is speake not euill of any man though thou know ill by him till thou be lawfully called thereto Thirdly from the consideration of this prouidence of God whereby he ordereth and disposeth that defamers of others shal be rewarded in their kind and that by others we may gather that God knowes euery vnaduised thought of the heart and euery rash censure
hearts touched with sorow for them and to hate them first in our selues and then to proceede to hate them in others It is a preposterous course arising from the corruption of nature to beginne with the hatred and dislike of sinne out of our selues II. Doctr. Further here in this reason our Sauiour Christ makes a difference of sinnes some are as motes some as beames euery sinne indeede is death and condemnation and yet all are not equall but farre different in degrees as some men are drowned in the chanell and middle of the sea some by the shoare side which places differ in depth and danger though all is one in regard of death some men indure damnation in deeper measure some in lesser yet both are condemned But the Papists abuse these words and would gather hereon a distinction of sinnes which God doth not allow to wit that some sinnes are veniall which deserue not death and these are here called motes some againe are mortall deseruing death and those are called beames But the moto and beame are both mortall sinnes A mote or a straw may sometime put out the eye though indeed the beame be more forcible to dash it quite out and so doe small sinnes wound the conscience and damne the soule though greater sinnes doe more deepely wound the conscience and plunge the same into hell small and great sinnes both destroy the soule though in a differeÌt degree the very mote is deadly sinne though in nature the beame be more mortal This distinction they borowed froÌ former ages but abusing the primitiue Church from whence they had it for the ancient Fathers called some sinnes veniall not because they deserued not death but because they were pardonable in regard of the censure of the Church and did not incurre the censure of excommunication and those they called mortall or criminall sinnes which had the censure of excommunication passed against them so that the Papists abuse both Fathers and Scripture in this distinction Thirdly Christ naming the very eye and not the face or other parts of the bodie would hereby giue vs to vnderstand what is the propertie and scope of rash iudgement namely to deface the very intention of his heart of whome censure is giuen When Dauid sent his seruants to Hanun king of Ammon to comfort him after his fathers death the Princes of Ammon told their lord that Dauids seruants were but spies that came to search out his citie thus they iudged rashly of Dauids fact and their intent was to corrupt the honest mind of Dauid perswading the king that Dauid and his seruants had an other intent and end of their comming then they made knowen to the King So that the rash censurer seekes to blemish the good mind and conscience of his brother And hence we may well be warned to take notice of our naturall corruption how that without Gods speciall grace we doe plainly hate our brother els we would neuer so suspiciously prie into his waies as to depraue his good meaning We must therefore content our selues with the speaches and actions of our brother and take heede how we deale about the eye that is with his intent and meaning that we must leaue to God who onely knowes the heart and for his actions speaches if it may be we must alwaies expound them in the better part if we cannot defend a mans doing yet we must excuse his meaning if we cannot excuse his intent yet we must thinke the best of his conscience if we cannot excuse his coÌscience yet we must iudge it to be but a sinne of ignorance if we cannot so doe yet we must thinke that it was done in some grieuous temptation and that if we our selues had beene in like case we should haue done farre worse we know not when God may giue grace to men or when he leaues them to themselues and therefore in regard of the minde and conscience we must comprimit our iudgements at all times And perceiuest not that is though it may be thou seest it yet thou dost not well consider of it Hence our Sauiour noteth out a second maine fault in mans nature to be thought vpon namely carnall securitie whereby though in some small measure men see their offences yet naturally they neuer thinke on them heartily seriously as they ought to doe S. Paul saith Awake thou that sleepest signifying that by nature we lie slumbering in sinne so as though we may sometime haue a little glimmering thereof yet we neuer throughly behold and consider them as we should the Lord himselfe complaines of this securitie in sinne in his owne people No man saith what haue I done Ier. 8. 6. This was the sinne of the old world they knâw nothing till the flood came Mat. 24. 39. it may be they had now then some conceit thereof but they thought not seriously thereon now as the daies of Noe were so shal be the daies of the comming of the sonne of man in regard of securitie and these are those daies wherein we now liue for howsoeuer we sometime thinke on our sinnes yet we looke not on them with both eyes as we doe on our neighbours faults We must here be warned to take heede of this sinne for it is a fearefull case either not to see our sinnes or seeing them to passe them ouer without serious consideration The Apostle saith when men say peace peace then comes sudden destruction Now men doe then most fearefully crie peace peace vnto themselues when they either will not see their sinnes or seeing them doe not well consider thereof in their hearts We therefore must labour for this grace to haue a cleare sight into our sinnes for without that we can neuer sorow according vnto God nor repent vnto life as we ought to do Why seest thou c. and how saiest thou to thy brother In both these phrases consider how Christ would haue all those which are to giue iudgement of the offences of others to be themselues without reproofe and blame els they are no fit persons to giue censure of those that be vnder them And therefore the Magistrate in the towne and common-wealth the Minister in the Church the master in the family and euery superiour in his place must labour to be vnblameable for if they be tainted with grosse sinnes they can neuer throughly purge them that be vnder them A Minister saith Paul must be vnreprooueable 1. Tim. 3. 2. and so likewise the Magistrate who is Gods vicegerent and euery gouernour in his place Lastly in both verses obserue the coÌdition of those that are giuen to rash iudgement namly that of all men they are the worst Christ makes them to carrie beames in their eyes when others haue but motes or strawes The man that is giuen to censure others would seeme to be of all men most holy but the truth is there is none so bad as he though he be a
to condemne but this is a preposterous course swaruing farre from this direction of our Sauiour Christ. And then shalt thou see cleerly to cast out the mote out of thy brothers eie This is the fruite of the former remedie by curing himselfe first a man comes to see cleerely what his neighbours fault is and how it is to bee cured and amended Where wee may note that out of the amendment of our selues followes a spirituall gift of iudgement and wisdom whereby wee see aright how to reforme our brothers fault Hence I gather this generall doctrine that Right wisedome and vnderstanding followes the reformation of our owne hearts and liues The beginning of wisedome is the feare of the Lord Psal. 111. 10. that is true wisdome and good vnderstanding comes from a reuerent awe of God in regard of his word and commandement so Psal. 119. 100. I was made wiser thân the ancient by keeping thy coÌmandement first Dauid reformed himself and then hee became exceeding wise As it is said of Manasses that when hee repented and humbled himselfe he knew that the Lord was God and after Nabuchadnezzer was humbled his vnderstanding was restored to him Daniel 4. 31. for God teacheth the humble his waies Psalm 25. 9. The proud man is hee that builds vp his sinnes with posts and beames and such a one the Lord will not teach but him that pluckes downe these posts by amendment of his life will the Lord instruct in the way that he should walke Christ saith to his Disciples Ye are my friends if ye keepe my commandements and to his friends will he make knowne all things needfull that he hath heard of his father Ioh. 15. 14 15. by all which it is plaine that right iudgement followes true reformation of life Vses I. Hereby we see how to come to vnderstand the holy Scriptures read or heard namely by the amendement of our owne liues First reforme thine owne heart and life and then shalt thou haue true iudgement giuen vnto thee to be able in reading or hearing to vnderstand Gods word at least so much thereof as shall be needfull for thee and doubtlesse the cause why most men profit so little in the Scriptures though they heare and read them much is for that they looke not to the reformation of their owne liues and consciences according to the word Prou. 1. 23. Turne you at my correction saith Wisdome and I will powre out my minde vnto you and make you vnderstand my words The student therefore that must fit himselfe to get true vnderstanding in Gods word for the edification of Gods Church must remember this direction and labour first to plucke out the beame out of his owne eie and then shall hee see cleerely to reade with iudgement the word of God and to discerne the true way of euerlasting life for the good of Gods people but if thou come in thy sinnes thou readest without profit II. Use. Againe wouldest thou know thy selfe to be the childe of God remember then to purge thy heart and life from all sinne for thence floweth true vnderstanding and thereupon God will certifie thy conscience of thine election and reconciliation but if thou suffer thy selfe to lie in sinne thou maiest long waite for this certificate and yet neuer haue it III. Use. Many men there be that will bee of no religion because there are so many and diuers opinions about matters of religion in the world and therefore till some generall Councell haue determined of the truth of religion they will liue as they doe but these men must know that they take a wrong course If they would come to know the truth of religion they must first reforme their liues but while they liue in sinne they can neuer see what is good what is badde what is truth what is falshood in religion Ioh. 7. 17. If any man will doe my fathers will saith Christ hee shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe where he plainely giues vs to vnderstand that true iudgement of religion comes from obedience vnto God This is the right way to reforme an Atheist first to bring him to obedience And in a word whosoeuer thou art that wouldest in thy calling whatsoeuer it be please God and doe good to others first purge thine owne heart and life from sinne and then shalt thou see clearely wherein thou failest and how thou art to amend thy fault and afterward to doe good to others A II. generall Point Further in this remedie our Sauiour Christ opposeth Brotherly correction vnto rash iudgement and withall prescribes brotherly correction as a dutie to be practised among Gods people Touching this point foure things are to bee considered I. who is to correct II. Who is to be corrected III. What is to bee corrected and IV. In what manner For the first the partie that must correct is a brother that is any member of Gods Church so it is said Then shalt thou see cleerely to put out the mote out of thy brothers eie Leuit. 19. 17. Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart but shalt plainely rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer him to sinne and Math. 18. 15. If thy brother sinne against thee that is doe thee any wrong or else sinne against God and thou be priuie to it for that sinne may bee said to be against a man whereto he is priue though the wrong bee not against him because there is an offence giuen vnto him Then tell him his fault betweene him and thee alone that is correct and admonish him priuately Againe euery man is bound in conscience to saue his brothers soule which oft-times may bee done by brotherly correction and for want thereof many times the soule may perish and therefore it is euery mans dutie to correct his brother yet with this clause and caution that iust occasion be offered and time and place obserued for there be certaine particular exceptions in which a man is freed from this dutie and all because there is no iust occasion of correction offered as first if he bee not certaine of the fault committed for all lawfull correction is of faults certainely and truely knowne Secondly if the partie offending doe repent for the ende of correction is to bring the offender to amendment Thirdly if there bee no hope of his amendment Prou. 9. 8. Reproââe not a skorner that is such a one as mookes thee for thy labour Fourthly If it may in better manner and to better purpose be performed by others which for place and abilitie may and wil more fitly performe it But yet out of these cases if iust occasion bee offered euery one is to performe brotherly correction vnto his brother Here I note one particular instruction that not onely the Minister of Gods word is our Pastor but euen euery brother after a son is a pastor in regard that hee
make before we heare the word of God First we must wash our hands in innocencie and then compasse the Altar of the Lord the word and sacraments are holy in theÌselues but not so to vs out of their holy vse and therefore if we would reape profit to our selues by them we must prepare our hearts therevnto Thirdly whereas the word is vnto vs the voice of God the means of sanctification we may learne that in the congregatioÌ of Gods people ordinarily the pure word of God alone ought to be heard without the mixture of the words of men be they neuer so holy for it is not said of the words of any man that they are that holy thing The Lord himselfe alone had the appointment of the making of the holy oyle which was to anoint the Kings and Priests vnder the law neither might any man adde any thing thereto though it were neuer so pure and good nor make any oyle like vnto it so likewise the trumpets that serued for the Tabernacle to assemble the people the Lord himselfe alone had the appointment of them and none might vse any other though it were made of most pure gold Had the Lord this care ouer his Sanctuarie vnder the law to take the appointment of these things to himselfe alone and shall we thinke that the trumpet of his holy word which now by his appointment soundeth in the congregation of the Saints may admit a mixture with the words of men humane or diuine be they neuer so holy The ancient Church was farre from this mixture and therfore forbade the publike reading of the Apocrypha which yet are more excellent bookes then the writings of men published since the Apostles But it is saide that they onely finde fault with this kinde of preaching which cannot attaine vnto it I answer it is no point of the greatest learning to vse the sayings of Fathers and Poets in preaching and they which vse it not refraine therefrom not because they cannot doe it but because they dare not mingle the sayings of men with the word of God which is that holy thing seruing in stead of Gods owne glorious voice in all matters that concerne our faith and obedience and beeing the onely sufficient instrument of our sanctification and therefore it were to be wished that in the congregations of the Saints the pure word of God might sound alone vnto Gods people that as they are begotten alone of this immortall seede so they might be fedde alone with this sincere milke II. Point What is meant by pearles Ans. The wholesome doctrines and instructions of Gods word contained partly in commandements and partly in sweete and heauenly promises so Matt. 13. 46. the Gospel preached is compared to a pretious pearle And further we are to note that these wholesome instructions are called your pearles Christ speaking to his Disciples and other hearers now they are so called in two respects First in regard of the Apostles and other Ministers their successors because they are the Lords stewards to dispense the word and the doctrine thereof to Gods people Secondly in regard of all true beleeuers and seruants of God that haue care to know and to obey the word of God for euery beleeuer hath a speciall right vnto Gods word aboue other men to which purpose the Lord saith Bind vp the testimonie seale vp the law among my disciples Isa. 8. 16. that is commend coÌmit my word vnto my disciples there giuing a special right and interest vnto them in the word of saluationâ for they haue the true iudgment and meaning thereof they keepe it in their hearts expresse the power of it in their liues they haue the vse and benefit thereof in euery estate in this world and vnto their eternall saluation in heauen From this that the doctrines of Gods word are our pearles first wee are taught to place all our riches in the word of God for that is our Iewell and our principall treasure of this Salomon saith Her merchandise are better then merchandise of siluer and the gaine thereof better then gold In the valuing of this pearle Dauids practise is notable who made the testimonies of God his heritage and the very ioy of his heart Psalm 119. 111. and esteemed them aboue gold yea aboue most siâe gold vers 127. Secondly we must hereby learne to content our selues in all casualties and calamities of this lise with this pearle of the word of God for though we loose friends health goods or good name yet this pearle of good doctrines and sweete promises is not lost if that were taken away with the losse of outward commodities then there were some cause of discomfort but seeing this iewell remaines with vs in all estates therefore herewith we must stay and comfort our selues as Dauid did counting Gods promises his comfort in trouble Psal. 119. 50. his songs in his pilgrimage v. 54. Thirdly this must teach vs to vse the doctrines and promises of Gods worde as pearles wee must looke them vp in our hearts and haue them in faithfull keeping in our memories A man that hath an earthly iewell that is of any worth will bee very carefull to looke it vp in the surest chest he hath how much more care ought wee to haue of these true pearles of heauenly instructions As the Holy Ghost speakes of Deaconâ they must bee such as keepe the mysterie of faith in good conscience so must euery one of vs bee carefull keepers of this heauenly pearle This was Maries practise Luke 2. 51. Shee powdered the sayings of Christ in her heart and Dauid hidde the word of God in his heart that he might not sinne against the Lord. Psal. 119. 11. IU Instruct. The doctrines and promises in Gods word are the pearles of the Apostles and ministers therefore they aboue others in all ages and times ought to haue speciall care by all good meanes to preserue the puritie of doctrine in the Church of God This is Pauls charge to Timothie keepe that which is committed vnto thee that is that whole some doctrine which thou hast learned of me this neerely concerneth ministers at this day that as by the good meanes of others they haue receiued true doctrine purified from the dregges of Popery so they should preserue keepe the same froÌ all âint of corruption to their posteritie The third and fourth things to be considered are touching dogs and swine where these three points are to bee handled I. What are here properly meant by dogs and swine II. Who must giue iudgement of men to be dogs and swine and III. Where they are to be found For the first By dogs and swine wee must vnderstand the enemies of Gods word yet not all enemies for so euery sinner should be a dog a swine but onely such as are malitious obstinate enemies manifestly conuicted of their enmitie to Gods word doctrine of whose
amendment there is no hope And that these are here to be vnderstood appeares by these reasons I. From the text it selfe which describeth them by this that treading the words of instruction vnder foote they doe turne againe and all-to-rend the Teachers thereof that is they do persecute them both by word and deed in all reproachfull speeches cruell actions II. Reason In the word of God we shall find that Christ and his Apostles preached to dogs for such are all men by nature The Scribes and Pharisies a generation of Vypers came to Iohns baptisme vnrepelled though not vnreprooued Matth. 3. 6 7. and Christ himselfe telleth the woman of Canaan that it was not lawfull to giue the childrens bread to dogs that is to the Gentiles and yet he sent his disciples to preach to all nations the woman her selfe by reason of her faith was receiued to mercie made partaker of the crums that fel from the childrens table Againe our Sauiour Christ preached to the Scribes and Pharisies euen then when hee wept ouer Ierusalem for their impenitencie yea this is a truth that because men are naturally dogs and swine therefore they must haue the word of God preached vnto them to purifie and sanctifie them vnlesse they be obstinate and irrepentant enemies to the word of whom is no hope of recouerie III. Reason These obstinate enemies here are called dogs and swine by allusion to vncleane beasts vnder the law of which sort were dogs swine which were prohibited the Iews to be eaten or offered in sacrifice to God Christ therfore here by allusion to that ceremony means such persons as are excluded from the holy things of the Lord and haue no right or interest into the Lords word or sacraments such as both in heart and life be vncleane as hogs and dogs will not be purified IV. Reason Paul chargeth Titus that after once or twice admonitioÌ he should reiect an heretike knowing that such a one is peruerted and sinneth beeing damned of his own selfe that is sinneth wilfully obstinately and in so sinning condemneth himselfe in his own heart conscience and such are meant by dogs and swine in this place Now the difference of these two may be this By dogs are meant obstinate enemies that malitiously reuile the ministerie of the word the doctrine of God and the messengers thereof such a dog was Alexander the Copper-smith 2. Tim. 4. 14. such were many of the Iews become soone after Christs ascension who reuiled the Apostle Paul and Barnabas and blasphemed the doctrine which they taught Act. 13. 45. and of this sort are all conuicted obstinate heretlks By swine are meant obstinate enemies that doe contemne the word of God either because they will not admit reformation of life by it such as Ahab and Herâd were or because they scorne mock at the word of God as they do of whom Peter speaks that mocke at the promises of Christs secoÌd coÌming The second point touching these persons is who must giue iudgemââ of any man or any people to be dogs and swine we must know that it is not in the power and libertie of any priuate man to giue iudgement of another that he is a dogge or a swine but it is a publike dutie belonging to the ministers and gouernours of the Church to giue iudgement in this case Matth. 18. 17. Before a man must be reputed as a Publicane and as an heathen the censure of the Church must passe vpon his behauiour and from the iudgement of the Church must priuate men hold other as Publicanes and Heathen Indeede our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles gaue this iudgement of men particularly and peremptorily as Paul of Alexander the Copper-smith but wee must vnderstand what authoritie and what spirit Christ and his Apostles had which because we haue not we cannot giue such iudgement vpon men Further here we are to know that iudgement vpon others is two-fold Iudgement of certaintie or iudgement of humane wisedom The iudgement of certaintie touching any mans state belongs onely to God to them to whom God reuealeth the same The iudgement of humane wisedome is when the Church of God in the feare of God giue iudgement as truely and as neerely as they can who is a dogge and who is a swine and this only is the iudgement of the Church which also is conditionall as namely till they repent because they know not the times that God hath appointed for the conuersion of sinners And by this wee are taught to comprimit our iudgement of any man in regard of his finall estate though he be an vnrepentant sinner refusing instruction for most hainous sinners haue bin conuerted The third point where these dogges and swine are to be found It is not in the power of any ordinarie minister or other man to determine of any one that he is a dogge or a swine for in such do finall impenitencie and wilfull obstinacie concurre which wee are not able to say certainely are come vpon any man or woman while they liue among vs yet this may be said with good conscience that there is in many a fearfull declination to the properties of dogs and swine euen in this age of ours for many will heare the word receiue the sacraments professe that they hope to be saued by Christ yet they will raile on his ministers speake against their ministery yea the times are now wherein many in open speech wil not sticke to reuile and condemne those that haue bin the most excellent instruments of Gods mercie in his Church among many I will name one Mâ Ioh. Calum that worthy instrument of the Gospel is in the mouthes of many students condemned as an erroneous person teaching false dangerous doctrine Yea many there be that come to the Lords table yet will not brooke reformation of life they wil not be drawn from their drunkennes ignorance adulterie couetousnesse A third sort there are that take occasion from Gods word to liue in their sinnes and to maintaine their wicked liues as froÌ the doctrine of Gods eternall predestination because the Scripture teacheth that Gods decree therein is vnchaÌgeable therfore some say they will liue as they list others because the word saith we are to be saued by faith alone therefore they refuse to walke in good workes others looke to be saued by Gods mercy alone and therefore they will not labour either for knowledge or faith as they ought to doe some hearing the doctrine of the deniall of our selues doe say the word of God is too straite a doctrine barring men from laughter mirth other recreations and therefore they will none of Gods word now though we cannot call these mens dogs because wee know not what they may be hereafter yet we may truely say thefe be practises of dogs and swine And thus wee see what is meant by holy things by pearles
enemie of such like the Apostle speaketh Tit. 1. 16. They professe that they know God but by their works they denie him And such a one was Ismael who for mocking Isaac the sonne of the promise was cast out of Abrahams familie that is out of the Church of God Gen. 21. 10 11. for Abrahams familie at that time was Gods visible Church Secondly here also obserue the ende of Excommunication namely to preserue the holy things of God from pollution contempt and prophanation euen the word prayer and Sacraments which wilfull enemies would trample vpon as swine will vpon pearles And herein we may see the abuse of this ordinance when it is vsed for politicke and ciuill respects especially in the Church of Rome where it is made an instrument of the vniust deposing of Christian Princes and of exempting their subiects from due obedience and allegiance Thirdly here our Sauiour Christ noteth out the principall persons that are to execute this censure of the Church vpon wilfull and obstinate enemies that be as dogs and swine namely they to whome the disposing and keeping of the holy things of God is committed that is the lawfull ministers of the word and Sacraments for they must keepe those holy things pure which God hath committed vnto them but that they cannot doe without the exercise of this censure which God hath giuen vnto his Church Fourthly here also we may see how farre this censure of the Church extendeth against obstinate and wilfull enemies namely to the debarring of them from the vse of the Churches Ministerie in the word praier and sacraments Indeed if the partie be excommunicate for some particular crime and there be hope of his repentance because he doth not shew himselfe a dogge or a swine by wilfull obstinacie in his sinne and contempt of the Church then although he be excluded from communion with them in the Sacraments and prayer yet he may be admitted to the hearing of the word because that is a means to humble him for his sinne and to bring him to repentance which is the end of all Ecclesiasticall censures And thus much of the prohibition Now follow the reasons to enforce the same Least they tread them vnder their feete and turning againe all to rent you Here Christ renders a double reason to enforce his prohibition both drawen from the daungerous euents which would ensue by communicating holy things vnto dogges and swine for first they would âread them ãâã their feete secondly turning against all to rent you For the first by Treading vnder feete he meanes prophaning and abââing Now because the holy things of God must not be prophaned and abused therefore they must not be communicated vnto wilfull enemies of the grace of God In this reason see the singular care of our Sauiour Christ to keepe the scriptures and other holy things of God from prophanation This care he likewaies shewed with great zeale when he whipt the buyers and sellers out of the temple because they made his fathers house that holy place a house of marchandise and a denne of theeues Math. 21. 12. 13. And herein he must be a patterne and example vnto vs all to teach vs care and zeale in keeping the holy things of God from prophanation far must it be from vs to doe or speake any thing which may cause the world to speake euill of our holy profession and religion This is Pauls charge to seruants that they so carie themselues towards their masters that the name of God and his doctrine be not euill spoken of 1. Tim. 6. 1. for want of care herein was Gods hand heauie vpon Dauid for because by his foule facts of a Adulterie and murther he had caused the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme therefore the child borne vnto him must surely dye 2. Sam. 12. 14. We must therefore pray as the Apostle bids vs that the word of God may be glorified This is Christs direction in his prayer before all things to desire and seeke that Gods name may be halowed and glorified Now Gods word is his name for thereby is he knowen vnto vs yea his name is magnified aboue all things by his word Psal. 138. 2. Excellent was Dauids praier to this effect Psal. 116. 36. Take away my rebuke which I feare for thy iudgements are good that is keepe me from doing that which may bring rebuke or reproach vpon thy word or vpon thy workes for they are good Good king Hezekias is also commended for his care of Gods glorie in that he forbade his seruants to answer to the rayling blasphemies of Rabshakeh least thereby he should be prouoked to blaspheme the more as also in that he greatly humbled himselfe before the Lord vpon the hearing of it for he rent his cloaths and put on sackcloath and spread the rayling letter before the Lord thereby referring the reuenge to God himselfe chap. 19. 1. 14. And turning againe all to rent you These words containe Christs second reason against communicating holy things to malicious obstinate enemies drawne from the perill that may ensue thereupon to his disciples ministers for these dogs and swine are not onely prone to abuse the holy things themselues but also to annoy hurt by reuiling and persecution those that be the messengers of the word vnto them In this reason Christ sheweth that it is not onely lawfull but necessarie that Gods ministers should seeke to auoid and shunne the malice and rage of obstinate enemies by all lawfull meanes which may stand with Gods glorie and the keeping of a good conscience Hence he bad his disciples with the innocencie of doues ioyne the wisdome of serpents now the serpent is most wily and warie to saue her selfe from harme Obiect But it is the propertie of an hireling to flie from his flocke when he seeth the wolfe comming therefore it seemes Gods ministers may not flie in time of persecution Ans. To flie in persecution is not alwaies a forsaking of the flocke but sometimes tends to their greater good as when persecution is intended directly against the minister then he may with good conscience flie for his safetie in hope of returne for their future good els Christ would not haue said to his disciples If they persecute you in one citie flie into another Matth. 10. 23. Yea not onely the minister must thus looke to his owne safetie but his people also must doe what lies in them for his preseruation So did the beleeuers in the primitiue Church for S. Paul When his life was sought in Damascus the disciples let him downe at a window in a basket through the wall and he escaped Act. 9. 25. And at Ephesus when the great tumult was about Diana Paul would haue thrust himselfe in among the people but the Disciples seeing it would be dangerous vnto him kept him backe and would not suffer him Act. 19. 30. vers 7. Aske and it
doctrine and style the doctrine of Scripture is the Law and the Gospel now the Law is set forth in most excellent puritie nothing therein is against right reason or common equitie In the lawes of men are many things found against reason and equitie they commaund such things as common reason would condemne and omitte many things which reason and equitie would commaund And for the Gospel in it is set downe doctrine altogether aboue mans reason touching Christs incarnation and mans redemption by his death and although these things bee aboue nature yet wee finde them true wholesome and good in experience of conscience which also prooues that they are the word of God Men may deuise things aboue nature but they can neuer be wholesome to the conscience Further for the style of Scripture the phrase is plaine familiar and yet in any one speech there is more maiestie then in all the writings of men Lastly the ende of Scripture prooues the same to bee Gods word for the Scripture sets vp Gods worshippe and mans saluation and yet giues nothing to men or Angels but all to the glorie of God but for the writings of men they doe either directly or by insinuation ascribe some thing to the writers thereof II. Argument From the effects one worke of Scripture is this It is against our corrupt nature crossing and condemning the same and yet it winneth men to the loue therof and to obedience thereto which could not be vnlesse it were the truth of God for wee abhorre and detest the words of men that be against our nature A second effect is this Gods word serues notably to comfort a man in all distresses whatsoeuer euen in the pangs of death when no word of any man can doe him the least good but onely his word that is the Lord of our soule and the God of our life III. Argument From the propertiâs of Scripture the first whereof is Antiquitie The Scriptures of all writings are most auntient and euermore truth is most auntient among humane writings wee haue none of certaintie in the things they record before the times of Nehemias and Ezra but Scripture sets downe things done from the beginning A second propertie is mutuall consent for though the bookes of Scripture were written by diuers men in sundry ages and times yet all agree within themselues no contradiction is in Scripture but the writings of men haue not this consent no not in the same Author IV. Argum. From the signes and miracles thereof The doctrine of Scripture teacheth and recordeth true miracles as the parting of the Sea the staying of the sunne and moone the taking away of barrennesse and the incarnation of the son of God a miracle of all miracles all which beeing wrought by the power of God shew that the Scripture which recordeth them is the infallible truth of God V. Argum. From the contraries Contrarie to the word of God is the will of the deuill mans corrupt nature the deuil hates Scripture and mans sinfull nature repines thereat when it is checked and controlled thereby now that which is contrary to these to must needs be holy and true and that is the word of God VI. Argument From testimonie There bee two kindes of testimonies touching Scripture one of holy Martyrs who in all ages haue sealed the truth thereof with their blood preferring the word of God before their owne liues It will be said that Heretikes haue died for falshood Answer There is great difference in their endes the Martyrs haue vnspeakable ioy in the spirit in their torments but Heretikes haue no such ioy but a naturall senslesse blockishnesse whereby they vndergoe these tortures A second testimonie is most principall and that is the testimony of Gods spirit for when men beginne to learne and obey the word of God then the spirit of God setles their consciences in the perswasion of the truth of Scripture whereupon it is called the sealing of the spirit of truth because it assures a man in conscience of his reconciliation with God which assurance none can haue till he be first resolued of the certaintie of Scripture which is the grouÌd thereof Question How may a man finde this seale in himselfe Answer When hee findes the Scripture imprinted in his heart as the signe of the seale is in the waxe and his heart is transformed into Scripture as the waxe is into the similitude of the seale then doth the spirit out of the holy Scripture seale vp assurance of the truth thereof vnto his soule None other writing of any man hath the like worke in the heart of man and from these grounds especially from this last may wee resolue our selues that the Bible is of infallible certaintie And yet for further resolution let vs see what obiections are made against it I. Obiect It is said that Scripture is against all reason Ans. This is not true for the Law is perfect reason and the Gospel is aboue reason not contrarie to reason nay holding this principle of nature that God is almightie euen the Gospel it selfe may stand with reason as that the sonne of God should be incarnate and that by his death we should receiue life which is the summe of the Gospel II. Obiect There bee falshoods in Scripture for the passage thorough the redde Sea was no miracle but might bee done in the ebbing of the Sea as in other countries there is oft-times passage through the Washes Answer The Scripture saith the water stood as walls on each side the passage which could not bee by an ebbe againe reason shewes that it could not bee by naturall course for their passage ouer was at the full of the Moone when all Seas are most full and doe not ebbe and flowe as they vse to doe at other times III. Obiect The greatest part of the world reiect the Bible as Turks and Pagans and the Iewes care not for the new Testament Ans. We must reuerence Gods worke in this withholding his mercie in Christ from some to whome he denies the meanes which is his holy word for hence it comes that some reiect the Bible because God in his secret yet most iust iudgement withholds this blessing from them And therefore though Atheists barke yet the truth is Scripture is thâ word of God Vses 1. Seeing the word written is the certen truth of God we must take heede of beeing seduced by Popish teachers who say there be two kinds of Scripture Inward and Outward Inward Scripture is a consent of doctrine written by the holy Ghost in the hearts of all Catholikes and this say they is right Scripture The outward Scripture iâ written in paper and parchment which hath no certen sense but as the present Church determines thereof But this is a deuillish doctrine abolishing written Scripture the true word of God and setting vp the opinions of their owne hearts making Scripture what themselues will we must therefore hold
seeing that we may faile in the particulars of that which we know in âenenll Againe preaching serues not only for the remoouing of ignorance and the increase of knowledge but to erect and build vp good conscience and honest liues by the in increase of faith repentance bue of God and man and of obedience and this vse the most learned and godly man that euer was may make of the publike ministerie though dispensed by one that is farre inferiour to him in knowledge and pâtie Lastly it may be demanded how this can be âe summe of the law and the Prophets to doe as we would be done to vith men seeing we are further bound by the law to performe duties of loue and obedience to God Answ. This rule is the summe of all for our loue to God must be shewed in the practise of the duties of loue iustice and mercie towards men for God is inuisible and it please thâim to make himselfe seene in our visible neighbour requiring that our loue to himselfe should be shewed in the works of mercie iustice and goodnes towards men Men may flatter themselues and say they loue God but if it be not shewed in the loue of their neighbours they deceiue themselues there is no loue of God in them And therefore they are deceiued that thinke all is well with them when they come to Church and receiue the sacraments for religion stands not in the outward seruice of God vnles it be shewed forth in the duties of iustice loue and mercie commanded in the second table see Iames 1. vers 27. pure religion and vndesiled before God is to visit the fatherlesse and widdowes in their aduerstie and to keepe himselfe vnspotted of the world v. 13. I Entern at the strait gate for it is the wide gate and broad way that âadeth to destruction and many there be which goe in thereat 11. Because the gate is strait and the way narrow that leadeth vnto life and few there be that finde it These two verses beeing the fifth part of this chapter containe the tenth point of Doctrine in this Sermon of our Sauiour Christ wherein he exâârteth his hearers and vs all effectually to an earnest care in seekiââ euerlasting life and withall admonisheth vs in the matter of Saluation not to follow the multitude because most men goe the broad âay to destruction The words containe two parts A commandement Enter in at the strait gate and a reason in the words following for it is the wide gate Yet for our further edification and instruction I will consider and handle fiue points which are here set downe by our Sauiour Christ I. that there be two contrarie cities or kingdoms in one of which euery man and woman must abide for euer after this life and further that these afford vnto men a contrarie estate the one life the other death destruction II. That there are two distinct waies to these two cities or kingdomes one leading to destruction the other leading vnto life III. The condition and propertie of these two waies The way of life is straite and narrow The way of destruction is broad and wide and that from the beginning to the end IV. What men doe in these waies namely that many walke in the broad way and few can find the straite and narrow way V. What men ought to doe touching these waies namely passe by the broad way and enter into and walke in the straite way which is the scope of Christs exhortation and instruction in this place Of these in order For the first These two cities are two distinct places ordained of God for the finall and eternall aboad of all mankind after this life according to that which euery man hath done in his bodie These are tearmed diuersly in Scripture one the kingdome of heauen the other vtter darknes in the chapter following vers 11 12. The one Abrahams âosome the other hell fire Luk. 16. 23. and in the 21. and 22. Chapters of the Reuelation they are notably described the one is called the citie of God the other the burning lake and vsually the one is called heauen the other hell And as these are distinct places so they afford vnto men two distinct estates The one life the other destruction as it is said the narrow way leades to life the brââdway to destruction By life here is meant a blessed state of man in whiââ he liues in fellowship with God and hath his heart filled with the vnbreakable loue and goodnes of God and with endles ioy from Gods imââdiate presence And this indeed is the onely true life our naturall life iââut a shadow thereof By perdition or destruction we are to vnderstand cursed state of man in which he is without all fellowship with God iâ respect of his fauour mercie and loue and yet in bodie soule and ânscience doth apprehend the bitternes of Gods wrath and furie for âââmore hauing no fellowship saue onely with the deuill and his angelâ and damned soules This is no life but eternall death though souleâ and bodie liue together eternally Uses I. In that Christ doth here mention but two cities or placââ to the one whereof euery man must resort after death we may gather that there is no middle place or condition betweene life and destruction A third place or state the Scripture knoweth not and therefore there is no place of purging the soules of men after this life which the Papists call Purgatorie if there had the word of God would haue reuealed it But the Papists say it is the vpper part of hell neere to the hell of the damned I answer If that were so then there is no saluation for them that are in purgatorie for there is no returning out of hell to heauen by reason of the great gulfe between them Luk. 16. 26. and they that are in any part of hell are but damned persons II. Use. If there be but two places and in them two estates onely according to that which men haue done here on earth either good or euill then we must be admonished with all care and conscience to vse all good meanes whereby we may escape the one and attaine to the other to be freed from destruction and to gaine saluation In the massacre and sacking of a citie in which some are slaine and some escape aliue euery one hath care to shift for himselfe to saue his temporall life much more then ought we to prouide for eternall life seeing at the last day wherein the whole world shal be ransacked euery one must vndergoe either saluation or destruction if we had our deseruing we should be confounded euery moment but God in mercie grants vnto vs length of dayes for this very ende that we should seeke Gods kingdome and life euerlasting and therefore this must be our principall care and studie that we may be alwaies readie whensoeuer we shal be called hence and the rather because we know
is narrow and straite the way to destruction is broad and wide For the first The way of life is narrow and straite from the first entrance to the last pââsage why so First because the way of life is onely one single path ãâã the way of death is manifold containing sundrie paths Secondly ãâã that walke in the way of life containe themselues within the bonds and lists of Gods word for the words of the wise are as nailes and pales to keepe vs in Eccles. 12. 11. Thirdly in the way to life there are many afflictions and offences as Act. 14. 22. Through manifold afflictions we must enter into the kingdome of heauen and Hos. 2. 6. I will stoppe thy way with thornes meaning that by sharpe afflictions he would hedge them in the way of obedience But some may say why then doth Christ say his yoake is light Math. 11. 3. and S. Iohn his commandements are not grieuous 1. Ioh. 5. 3. and David I will walke at large or libertie Psal. 119. 45. I answer they way is straite and narrow in respect of our nature but yet broad and caâe by his assisting grace and helpe Here theÌ we see what course we must take if we meane to come vnto Christ namely we must tread in this narrow way and become like vnto him in suffering afflictions for this way he went here on earth and so entred into his glorie The propertie of the way of death is breadth Now the way of death is broad first because the way of sinning is manifold euen as truth is onely one and error manifold Secondly they that walke in this way breake out of the bounds of Gods word and doe not containe themselues therein Thirdly herein they meete with few crosses and impediments as David saith They are not in trouble as other men they prosper alway and increase in riches Psal. 73. 5. c. 12. And the reason is because they seeke by all meanes to satisfie their hearts desire whether by right or wrong saying with the foole in the Gospel Soule soule take thy rest liue at ease Luk. 12. 19. IU Point What men doe in these waies namely the greatest part of men walke in the broad way but few in the narrow way Hence we learne sundrie instructions I. We must not be offended or discouraged when we see most men liue either in a false religion or in grosse impietie for the greatest part walke in the broad way II. We must not follow the multitude in matters of religion but those that follow Christ the Patriarks Prophets and Apostles for the most goe wide and the fewest hold the right way of life III. That vniuersalitie is no marke of a true Church for the true Church is in the straite way but therein the smallest number walke IV. Vniuersall grace is a deuise of man for few fiade the way of life and therefore it is hid and vnknowne If it be said that all might finde it if they would I answer they can not for the word finding doth presuppose a seeking as if Christ had said though many giue themselues to seeke the way of life yet few they be that finde it The like phrase we haue Matt. 24. 38. In the daies of Noah they ate and dranke that is they gaue themselues to eating and drinking Againe Saint Luke hath it thus and shall not be able to finde it why then doe not the most finde the way to life Is it because they seeke it not no verely Saint Luke denies that Why then is the way hid to the most and reuealed to fewe this Christ teacheth vs because it so pleaseth God Matth. 11. 25 26. U. Point What must we doe in regard of these two waies we must enter yea as Luke hath it striue to enter into the straite way and to passe by the broad way This is the commandement of our Sauiour Christ wherein three things are inioyned vs first that we must come into this straite way and eschew the broad way secondly we must not be discouraged for the straitnes of the way and thirdly we must striue to enter in The first is a necessarie dutie in these times for we are like vnto mariners which passe by many pleasant countries and stately buildings and doe onely behold them a farre off but not enter into them nor land vpon them We must therefore cease onely to talke of the way of life and beginne to walke in it If any shall aske how we may come to walke in this way I answer read Ier. 6. 16. see there a notable lesson First we must inquire which is the old way for the old way is the right way But where shall we learne out the old way Answ. In the holy Bible there shall we see the way that the Patriarks Prophets and Apostles went Secondly hauing found the right way we must labour to know all the turnings of it We must see what things we are to beleeue and doe hauing the mysterie of faith in a good conscience 1. Tim. 3. 9. Thirdly we must walke in this way Ier. 6. 16. for it is not sufficient to know the will of God and to make profession of religion but we must put in practise the things which we know And lastly we must be circumspect to keepe our selues in the right way Hagg. 1. 5. Set your hearts on your waies Psal. 119. 59. I considered my waies and turned my feete vnto thy testimonies The second charge in this commandements that when we walke in the way to life the straitnes of the way must not discourage vs from going forward therein This is the principall point intended by our Sauiour Christ in this commandement euen to arme vs with courage and perseuerance against afflictions crosses and temptations which might dismay daunt vs in this way And in this charge we are taught sundrie waightie duties to be practised in the profession of Christs true religion I. Dutie That we are not to giue to our selues the libertie of heart which nature desireth in all of vs but we must restraine our selues thereof and bring our mindes our thoughts affections our wills speeches and actions into the straites of the word of God This restraint of our naturall desire is two-fold by the law and by the Gospel In the Law euery commandement ministreth his particular restraint as we shall see in their order The first Commandement concernes the hauing of the true God for our God By nature we take libertie to our selues to conceiue of God at our owne pleasure for commonly men conceiue of God out of the Trimtie and worship the persons one out of another the Iew the Turke and all the heathen will not be restrayned of this libertie but the people of God who submit themselues to his word they by this law are restrained of this naturall desire and are taught to choose and haue to themselues the true God for their
God and to conceiue aright of this God namely that he is one in essence and three in person and that the persons must be worshipped in the vnitie of the godhead for as they are one in nature so we must vnite them in one and the same worship Againe by nature we take libertie to our selues to forget the true God and in our owne hearts doe set vp a false god vnto our selues some make riches their God some honours some pleasures for looke whereon a man bestowes his heart and his affections as his loue his feare and confidence that he makes his god and hence it comes that some in iudgement hold the true God and yet haue a false god vnto themselues in their hearts but the first commandement restrains vs of this libertie also and it inioynes vs to bestow our whole heart and all our affections on the true God louing fearing and trusting in him aboue all Thirdly our nature is to exalt our selues to ascribe some thing vnto our selues esteeming the good things that be in vs as of our selues and as though they were our owne whereby we take to our selues some thing that is proper to God becomming like to the prodigall child which would haue his portion to himselfe seuered from his father With this naturall pride was Dauid puffed vp when he numbred the people But the first commandement restraines vs of this also perscribing vnto vs the dutie of inward adoration which we performe first when we giue vnto him all the honour that we can esteeming our selues but dust and ashes and ascribing vnto him all the good that is in vs as from him secondly wheÌ we subiect our selues vnto him wholly as to our creatour and doe submit our hearts wills and conscience to his holy word and these be the strait waies which this commandement perscribes vs. The 2. commaundement concernes Gods outward worship and it puts vnto vs many restraints Our nature desires to conceiue of God in some forme and to represent him in some image but the Lord is a spirit and this commandement inioynes vs to worship him in spirit and truth and to conceiue of him in his workes and properties restraining our naturall desires of conceiuing and representing God Secondly it is our nature to performe outward worship vnto God onely but for any further thing wee would take libertie to our selues wee would giue him onely the outward bodily worship as come to Church heare the word pray outwardly and receiue the Sacraments but the Lord in this commandement giues vs charge that with as great care conscience we should giue vnto him the inward worship of the heart for god must be serued with the whole man our loue feare trust in God must be coÌformable to our outward worship Further euery man almost can be content to professe religion and to performe so much as the laws of his countrie require for the seruice of God but yet they would take libertie in their callings to liue as they list but Gods commandement restraines this desire also We must hold religion not only in the Church but also shew the same in our liues and conuersations and therefore is the second table ioyned with the first to teach vs that wee must performe dutie to God in the seruice of man The third commandement concernes the holy vse of the holy things of God especially of his word and Sacraments Now for the outward worke of hearing the word and receiuing the Sacraments we are content to performe them but we would haue God thinke himselfe satisfied with the worke done But this commandement restrains vs of this desire inioyning vs not onely to vse his holy things but also in an holy manner that is with repenting beleeuing hearts for they are not holy to vs vnlesse we vse them in and by faith and repentance Againe we take libertie to vse Gods name in oathes and specially in vowes as in baptisme which we renue when we come to the Lords table but herein we ordinarily abuse this his holy name not hauing like care to make good our vowes vnto God as we haue to make them The 4. commandement concernes the time of Gods worship wee our selues would haue all times in our owne disposing we thinke it hard to be restrained of any time but this commandement restraines vs of this desire binding vs in conscience to giue one day in seauen to the honour of God in his publike and solemne worship The 5. Comm concernes the giuing of honour and reuerence to Superiours and it restraines vs of our naturall desire which is to seeke for and to take honour vnto our selues alone for this inioyneth vs to giue honour one to another especially to them to whome it belongs as to all superiours in authoritie in gifts or age let this be your honour saith Paul to giue honour to whome it belongs Rom. 13. 7. The sixt Commandement concerneth murther and it restraineth our naturall desire which is vpon small occasion to conceiue malice and to beare grudging against our brother forbidding all thoughts wordes deedes and gestures which tend to the impairing or destroying of our neighbours life and person The 7. Commandement concerneth chastitie and it restraines mans nature which desires to take libertie in vncleannes and fornication both of heart and life and it binds vs to abstaine from all speach action or gesture which tends to the hindrance of our owne or of our neighbors chastitie for God is holy and pure and so ought our bodies and minds to be which are temples of his blessed spirit The 8. Commandement concernes our neighbours goods and it restraines our corrupt nature which desires to haue libertie by all meanes good and bad to intich our selues And it inioyneth vs both in will and word and in trafficke also to seeke the common good and the good of those with whome we liue Againe this also restraines our naturall desire of abundance inioyning vs to seeke onely for necessaries as foode and raiment for we may not seeke to be rich yet if God giue vs more then things necessary in the labours of our calling then we are to blesse God for them and to vse them to his glorie this is a strait way to the worldly man but it must stand and we must walke in it if we would enter into life The 9. Commandement concernes our neighbours good name and it restraines vs of our naturall desire which is to conceiue and speake vnto others as also to receiue from others euill report of our neighbour and on the contrarie it inioynes vs by all good meanes to seeke to preserue our neighbours good name and credit The 10. Commandement is touching lust When as we hurt no man in word or deede then we take it for graunted that we may thinke what we will no lawes restraine thought that we hold to be free But this Commandement restraines the very first motions
required to make a false Prophet the Scripture is plaine There shall bee false Teachers among you saith Saint Peter which priuily shall bring in damnable heresies 2. Pet. 2. 1. There is the first propertie and for the second that they must be seducers Christ himselfe teacheth vs Matth. 24. 24. There shall come false Christs and false Prophets and shall shâwe great signes and wonders so as if it were possible they should deceiue the very elect And of both these properties ioyntly S. Paul speaketh Rom. 16. 17. I beseech you brethren marke them diligently which cause diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye haue receiued and auoyde them for they that are such serue not the Lord but their owne bellies with faire speech and slâttering deceiue the hearts of the simple So then Christs meaning in this commandement is this You shall bee troubled with many false Prophets which shall bring in damnable doctrines among you and withall labour to seduce you from the truth and therefore take heed of them And these two notes wee must marke in a false Teacher to distinguish him from a schismatike and from an hypocrite for euery false Teacher is a schismatike but euery schismatike is not a false Teacher If wee would haue examples of false Teachers behold the Iesuites and Romish Priests for they come among vs and bring false doctrine with intent to deceiue and seduce our people Such likewise are the Familie of loue and such were the Arrians in time past that denied the godhead of Christ as for others that hold priuate errours not rasing the foundation neither seeking to seduce others they may be hypocrites schismatikes and bad Christians but they are not false Prophets Thus much for the meaning of the commandement The Uses 1. By this caueat Christ would teach vs that the deuill shewes his exceeding great malice against Gods Church and people in these last times of the world he subornes false Teachers to bring in daÌnable doctrine and mooues them to seduce men from true religion This thing Christ did plainely foretell Matth. 24. 24. and Saint Paul chargeth the Elders of Ephesus to take heed vnto themselues to their flockes for I know saith he that after my departing shall grieuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Moreouer of your owne selues shall men arise speaking peruerse things to drawe Disciples after them And Saint Peter foretels of the like as we heard before 2. Pet. 2. 1. The truth hereof is verefied by experience for in the first foure hundred yeares after Christ which were the prime and chiefest times of the Church there arose fourescore and eight seuerall kinds of false Prophets which seduced men from the faith and true religion and preuailed greatly And no doubt in the end of the world Satan wil now shew his malice as great against the Church as hee did then and therefore Christ bids take heed of them And for this cause when we see men that professe religion fall away to heresie and be corrupted seeking also to seduce others we must not much maruell at it or be thereby discouraged but rather watch more carefully for the deuill will stirre vp false Prophets daiely to deceiue the Church of God II. Instruction From this commandement wee may also see that we are feeble full of weakenesse in the faith so as a little thing will easily make vs forsake our faith and true religion if this were not so what should we neede this exhortation who was more couragious and forward in profession then Peter and yet the voice of a sillie damsell made him denie his master and to forsweare his faith and religion The Galatians receiued the Gospel so gladly from Paul at the first that hee professesseth they would haue pluckt out their own eies to haue done him good and yet when he writ vnto them hee wonders they were so soone fallen to another Gospel receiuing the doctrine of iustification by works Yea this sheweth that we haue itching eares whereby we will readily and willingly receiue wholesome doctrine for a time but soone after desire new doctrine againe like vnto the Iewes who for a while delighted in the light of Iohns ministerie Ioh. 5. 35. and to the old Israelites who liked Manna at the first but after a while were wearie of it and complained that their soule dried away whereupon they lusted after the flesh-pots of Egypt againe So wee at the first did willingly receiue the Gospel of Christ but now many waxe wearie with it and beginne to like of Popish doctrine preferring their corrupt writers before those that haue beene the restorers of true religion vnto vs. III. Instruct. We must labour to maintaine faith and good conscience and not suffer our selues to be drawne there-from by Gods mercie we haue had the Gospel of truth among vs a long time and doe still enioy it for which we haue great cause to praise the name of God and in this regard we must labour to bee constant in holding it yea to liue and die with it This is the principal point which Christ here aimes at and therefore we must carefully learne it and for this purpose let vs remember these particular directions which follow First that God hauing restored vnto vs true religion doth require we should loue it as the chiefest treasure that euer this kingdome enioyed Wicked Ahab could not abide Elias and Michaiah Gods true Prophets but hated them for which cause God left him to himselfe and suffered him to be seduced by foure hundred false Prophets of Baal and thereby brought him to destruction And the Apostle speaking of the kingdom of Antichrist saith that God therein giues men vp to strong illusions that they should beleeue lies because they haue not loued the truth 1. Thes. 2. 10. 11. Now this loue we must shewe by our obedience in duties of pietie to God and in the exercise of iustice and mercy towards our brethren else God will translate his Gospel from vs and giue it to a nation that wil bring forth the fruits thereof A second rule to be obserued for the maintaining of true religion is this that ministers especially and those that intend that calling should highly esteeme and reuerently account of those men and their writings which by Gods mercie haue beene the meanes to restore vnto vs pure religion for though they were men subiect to error and in some things might slippe yet they were the worthy instruments of Gods mercy for the planting of his Gospel among vs which since their time hath beene sealed with the blood of many Martyrs in England Germanie and else-where in which regard though we must onely depend on the pure word of God for certaintie of truth yet we are to giue much vnto them and be followers of them for the substance of religion wherein they doe most soundly consent in one truth
This I note because they beginne to be in disgrace with many and corrupt Popish writers are farre better accounted of Thirdly if any among vs doubt of any point in religion let him doe these two things for his resolution which are the ordinarie meanes to know the truth First let him search the holy Scriptures diligently not by priuate studie onely but by conference with the godly Secondly let him in true humilitie of heart pray vnto God for the illumination of his spirit whereby he may in minde rightly conceiue of the truth embrace it by faith in his heart and honour it by obedience in his life thus doing constantly and in sinceritie he shall be sure to be preserued from errour both finall and fundamentall and in due time shall know the truth for the promise is Aske and ye shall haue seeke and ye shall finde verse 12. and Saint Iames saith If any man lacke wisedome necessarie for his saluation let him aske of God vsing withall other lawfull meanes to come thereby and it shall bee giuen vnto him Hereto may be added this good help for satisfaction in this case of doubting namely to haue recourse to the generall confessions of reformed Churches which may be had in that notable booke The Harmonie of Confessions for although priuate men may erre as also particular Churches not onely seuerally but ioyntly in some things in this world yet the generall consent of reformed Churches may be a good direction to the knowledge of the truth and a good perswasion to constancie therein Fourthly we must keepe a good conscience if we would preserue the truth and puritie of religion for faith and good conscience goe alwaies together whereupon Saint Paul perswading Timothie to this dutie bids him haue faith and a good conscience which some haue put away as concerning faith haue made shipwracke 1. Tim. 1. 19. where a good conscience is resembled to a shippe which saileth ouer the sea of this world beeing laden with faith that is with true religion and other spirituall graces needefull to saluation Now if the shippe of our conscience be crazie and vnsound then is our faith and saluation in great danger and therefore wee must endeauour in all things to haue a cleare conscience both towards God and towards men IU Instruct. This commandement of our Sauiour Christ to beware of false Prophets doth barre the Church of God and euery member thereof from conuersing with false Prophets after they bee conuicted to be such It was Eues fault to admit conference with the deuill in the serpent and all of vs feele the smart thereof at this day It was Pauls counsell to the Romans to marke them diligently which caused diuision and offences among them contrarie to the doctrine which they had learned and to auoyde them and Saint Iohn plainely forbids this societie with them 2. Epist. verse 10. Receiue not him to thine house neither bidde him God speed that comes to teach you and brings not this doctrine yea though we saith Paul or an Angel from heauen teach you otherwise then that which we haue preached vnto you hold him accursed Galat. 1. 8. In the histories of the Church it is recorded that S. Iohn would not wash himselfe in the same bath wherein Cerinthus an heretike was washing himselfe nor abide vnder the same roofe but leaped out and perswaded others so to doe And indeede by Eues example we may see the danger of conference with false Prophets for the same euill spirit speakes in them Now this shewes first that the practise of many students is dangerous and against this commandement who take delight in popish CoÌmentaries and postils ascribing to them more learning and Iudgement then can be sound in those writers that were the restorers of true religion vnto vs hence it is that they labour more in them then in the Scripture it selfe or in other sound writers thereupon But if there bee any false Prophet at this day it is the Papist and their writings are dangerous to be read of those that are not well grounded in the truth for by reading we haue a kind of familiaritie with them and indeede many sucke out of them at vnawares much venim in waighty points of doctrine and religion We ought rather to doe with them as the beleeuers of Ephesus did with their bookes of curious Arts namely bring them out and burne them then take such delight in them albeit this must be graunted it is both lawfull and necessarie for the defence of the truth that men of sound iudgement and piety doe labour in them Secondly hence also it may appeare that it cannot bee but a great hindrance to true religion that hereticall bookes may be publikely sold to any one that will buie them without due consideration whether the partie haue gifts to discerne of truth from falshood in the Popish Church they are more carefull they permit not a man to read an heretikes booke as they call vs Protestants without leaue and that vnder a great penaltie which is seuerely inflicted vpon offenders that way V. Instruct. This commandement also shewes that it is not lawfull to graunt to any man or to any people the libertie of their owne conscience in the matters of religion permitting them to professe what religion they will for how should false Prophets be auoided when euery man may freely professe what he will in religion All gouernours therfore must follow the practise of good king Iosias who assembled all Iuda and caused all his people to heare the word of the Lord and to stand to that religion which the booke of God made knowne vnto them 2. Chro. 34. 32. V. Doctr. Wee haue from this commaundement an answer to the false charge of the Church of Rome who accuse vs of schisme and apostacie because we separate from their Church But we must know that the schisme apostacie is there where the cause of departing is which indeede is not in vs who doe no more herein but obey this commaundement of Christ the cause is in them who are become false prophets whom we must auoyd Here yet two questions may bee demaunded I. Whether a false Prophet may be put to death seeing Christ bids onely to beware of them Answ. Christ here speakes to his Apostles and to other of his auditors that were priuate men whose dutie raught no further but yet the truth is that a false Prophet beeing iudicially conuicted is to bee put to death the word of God elsewhere is plaine Leuit. 24. 14. there is both a commandement and a practise Euery blasphemer must die This wicked Iesabel knew wel who vnder pretence of blasphemie caused Naboth to be put to death and hereupon the Iewes sought to put Christ to death Yea Nabuchadnezzar an heathen king hauing but a taste of this that the God of Israel was the true God made this lawe that whosoeuer blasphemed
though wee cannot see the shaddow of the sunne mooue yet wee may perceiue that it doth mooâe Now by their fruits it is cleare they bee corrupt for they reuerse the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles both in the Commandements of the Law and in the Articles of faith First they disanull the first commaundement by making to themselues other Gods beside the true God for they pray vnto Saints and therein acknowledge a diuine propriety in them and also giue vnto them the honour due to God alone and so set vp vnto themselues the creature in the roome of the creator The second they reuerse by worshipping God himselfe and dead men in images Christ himselfe in the crucifixe yea in a peece of bread wherein they match the grossest idolatry aâong the heathen and the best learned among them teach that the Rood the Crosse and Cruciâixe are to bee worshipped with the same worship wherwith Christ himselfe is worshipped In the 6. Command touching murther they coÌdemne the killing one of another but yet if a priest come from the Pope kill a Protestant Prince the Lords annointed King or Queene that is not onely no sinne but a ââât notable rare and memorable works Against the 7. commandement they maintaine the vow of single life necessarie in their religious orders whereby as also by their stues they cause all filthinesse ãâã natioÌ to abound among them And for the tenth commandement they say that concupiscence after baptisme is no sinne properly In the Articles of faith they ouerturne those that concerne Christ making him no Sauiour but a diuine instrument whereby we saue our selues for they âake mens good workes ãâã by Gods grace after thâ first instification truly and properly mâritorious and fully worthy of euerlasting life And his offices they haue parted from him his kingly and propheticall offices betweene him and the Pope and his Priesthood between him and euery popish priest as wee haue shewed before so that by these fruits we plainly see their apostacie which is enough though we know not when and by whom it came 2. Vse Here also we haue to answer such among our selues as renounce our Church as beeing no true Church of Christ because say they we want true ministers and so haue not a right ministerie among vs. But hence we answer that we haue the true Church of God and our ministers be the true ministers of God for proofe hereof our ministers haue the outward calling of the Church of England they say indeede our calling is nought because they haue power from God to call in whose hands it is But to omit that question for this time sufficient approbation of our ministery may be had from the fruits of our ministers as they are ministers for to leaue the fruits of their liues as sufficient meanes to iudge them by our ministers teach through Gods blessing the true and wholesome doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles and are alloued and called hereto by the gouernours of the Church and accepted of their people whose obedience to the faith is the seale of their ministery and this is sufficient to confirme the calling of our ministers if it had not Christ would not haue said Ye shal know them by their fruits 3. Use. Whereas Christ saith Ye shall know them speaking to all his hearers he takes it for graunted that euery beleeuer may bee able to iudge of false Prophets and therefore euery one in the Church of God ought to labour for so much knowledge whereby hee may bee able to knowe a Teacher by his fruits and doctrine This then sheweth that euery one ought to know the summe of true religion comprised in the Articles of faith and in the commandements of the Law both for their true meaning and right and profitable vse vnto themselues which thing I note because I know many deceiue themselues herein thinking that God will excuse them for their want of knowledge because they are not booke-learned But let vs consider wee haue euery one this care to be able to iudge of meates which concerne our bodies which be wholesome and which not should wee not then haue much more care of our soules to be able to discerne of doctrines in religion which be either the poison or saluation of our soules 4. Vse Whereas wholesome doctrine out of Scripture is a note of a true Prophet it teacheth vs that we may lawfully vse the ministery of those men whose liues and conuersations be euill and offensiue if so be their doctrine bee sound and good The Disciples of our Sauiour Christ must not doe according to the waies of the Scribes and Pharisies but yet they must hearâ them when they sit in Moses chaire that is when they teach Moses doctrine And Paul is glad when Christ is truly preached though it be not in sinceritie of affection but of enuie When the Disciples saw a man that was not called by any speciall calling to follow Christ as themselues were and cast out deuills in the name of Christ they thought it intolerable and therefore forbad him but Christ said Forbid him not for he that is not against vs is with vs And the like may be saide of them that preach wholesome doctrine though their liues be still offensiue for in doctrine they be with Christ and so farre-forth must be approoued Againe consider that the vertue and efficacie of the word and Sacraments administred by men is not from the minister but from God a letter is not the worse because it is brought by an vnhonest or vnfaithfull carier Neither doth the euill conscience of the minister defile the good conscience of the honest hearer and worthie receiuer This must be remembred because many take offence at the life of the minister so as they will not heare his doctrine if his conuersation be scandalous V. In that a Prophet is to be knowne by his fruits and the maine fruit of a true Prophet stands in the good handling of Gods word for the edification and saluation of his hearers hence the children of the Prophets and those that are set a part for the ministerie of the word are taught that they must make this the maine and principall ende of all their studies to be able to bring forth the fruits of a true Prophet that is to interpret ââight the word of God and thence to gather out wholesome doctrines and vses for the edification of Gods people And for the inforcing of this dutie let vs consider first that it is Gods commandement so to doe 1. Cor. 14. 1. Seeke for spirituall gifts but specially to prophesie Againe the greatest skill of a Prophet stands in the true expounding and right diuiding of Scripture so as it may become food for mens soules 2. Tim. 2. 15. Show thy selfe a workeman that needeth not to be ashamed in diuiding the word of truth aright And lastly this true fruit
naturall corruption is most grieuous and fearefull it makes vs to sinne in whatsoeuer things we doe though in themselues they be things indifferent or els good works II. This ouerthrowes the conceit of popish writers which teach that God giues to all men an vniuersall common grace or helpe sufficient by which they may be saued if they will And for them which want the meanes of the word of God they say that if they vse that common grace of nature wel God will giue them further grace whereby they may come to saluation But here we see a naturall man hauing a good gift of God cannot of himselfe vse it well the best things he doth though they be good in themselues yet they be sinnes in him III. Here also we may see what a miserable case we are in while we remaine vnregenerate for we can doe nothing but sinne we be like to thornes and thistles which either bring forth no fruite or els bad fruites and therefore we must labour to become new plants in Christs orchard being ingraffed into him by faith and made new creatures by regeneration hauing beleeuing hearts and good consciences that so we may bring forth good fruites vnto the praise and glorie of God IV. We may hence learne a generall rule touching a righteous man namely that a man must first be truly iustified and sanctified before he can doe a good workeâ first a tree must haue the sappe and nature of a good tree and then it brings forth good fruits and not before And this ouerturnes a point of naturall and popish religion that a man may be iustified and saued by his good workes but that which followes cannot be a cause of that which went before the fruit cannot make the tree to be good but onely declare and manifest that it is good from whence it comes that the fruit is good and so good works they proceede from iustification They say iustification twofold one whereby a man of an euill man is made a good man the second whereby of a good man one is made better the first they say is of works but the second iustification is of grace Ans. But this is false for the fruit makes not the tree a better tree but if the tree increase in goodnes it proceedes from some other cause not from the fruit thereof vers 19. Euery tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewne downe and cast into the fire 20. Therefore by their fruits shall ye know them These words containe a conclusion gathered from the former similitude which is here also continued wherein is set downe a grieuous threatning of eternall damnation the deserued punishment of all false prophets As if Christ had said looke as in an orchyard euery tree that bringeth not forth good fruit i. hewen downe and cast into the fire to be burnt so in the Church of God the false prophet shall not alwaies be reputed for a true Prophet but at the length shall be discouered cut off from the Church and condemned Answerable to this is that saying of our Sauiour Christ Euery branch which beareth not fruit in me is taken away cast forth and withereth and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they burne And S. Peter saith Their damnation sleepeth not 2. Pet. 2. 3. The vse 1. This serues to comfort Gods children in regard of false prophets for though Gods Church be troubled with them for a time yet it shall not alwaies be so the time will come wherein they must be cast out and receiue their due and deserued destruction And this especially must be remembred to stay and comfort our hearts in regard of the Popish religion which doth most of all molest and trouble vs first because it is naturall and so readily embraced secondly many among vs doe much affect it and thirdly it is maintained by mightie Monarchs But yet for all that it must downe for it is a plant which God neuer set nor planted Matth. 15. 13. And the cheife vpholders of it shall be destroied II. Vse This teacheth vs to eschew and shunne false teachers and therefore doth Christ adââ this exhortation Matth. 15. 14. Lât them alone they are the blind leaders of the blinde and Reuel 18. 4. Come out of her that is spirituall Babylon which is Rome my people for if you partake with her in her sinnes ye shall suffer of her punishments III. Use. The words of this threatning beeing further applied vnto all men as they are in S. Luke doe âeach vs that it is not sufficient for vs to abstaine from committing grosse sinnes and to doe no man hârmâ but beside eschewing eâill we must doe good In the last iudgement the sentence of condemnation shall be pronounced against the wicked not for robbing the poore but for not releeuing of them and for not visiting and cloathing them Which doth notably confute that vaine opinion of many ignorant people who thinke that if they liue an innocent and harmelesse life God will hold them excused and saue them but the tree that brings not forth good fruit must be burnt vers 20. Therefore by their fruits ye shall know them Here Christ repeats againe the Rule he deliuered in the 16 verse which shâws that it is a speciall rule to be obserued of vs all for there is no idle word in Scripture neither any thing repeated in vaine The meaning thereof we haue heard and the meanes whereby a false prophet may be discouered with the vses thereof among which we shewed that euery true beleeuer in Gods Church may be able to discouer a false prophet whereto these three caueats must be added I. The paiâie that would discouer a false prophet must humble himselfe before God haue an heart in some sort emptied of all pride and selfe-loue for the Lord will teach the humble his waies Psal. 25. 9. yea he doth exalt the humble meeke Luk. 51. 3. and in all things the humbled heart is preserued with the Lord. II. The partie humbled must yeild himselfe to obey the will of God If any man doe my fathers will he shall know of my doctrine whether it be of God Ioh. 7. 17. and Dauid professeth of himselfe that he was wiser then his teachers and vnderstood more then the auncient because he kept Gods commandements Psal. 119. 99 100. III. He must pray vnto the Lord and aske wisdome in faith and in humilitie and the Lord will giue it vnto him Iam. 1. 5. If any man lacke wisdome let him aske of God who giueth liberally Yet some will say it is an hard matter to discerne a false prophet I answer we haue ordinarily this capacitie when we read or heare read the last will and testament of our Ancestors we are able to conceiue and iudge of the meaning thereof well our Lord Iesus hath left with vs his will and testament in the holy Scriptures which concerning morall duties
Christ returnes to explane and confirme the first conclusion of the former verse concerning those professors that shall not be saued The words containe two parts First a description of the persons by their behauiour v. 22. Secondly a declaration of their condemnation v. 23. For the first these professors are described by three arguments I. by their number many II. by the time in which they shal plead thus for themselues and stand on their profession of seruice done to Christ in that day that is in that great and terrible day of the last iudgement III. by their gifts and qualities wherewith they were indued haue we not in thy name prophecied and by thy name cast out deuills c. For the first the number of professors which shall not be saued is great For many saith Christ shall say vnto me Indeede we are not able to say how many they be which shall not be saued for that is a thing proper to God and yet the Scripture teacheth vs that the number of those which shall be condemned is greater then the number of those which shall be saued for besides that the greatest part of the world in former times did neuer heare of Christ here it is plaine that among the professors of the name of Christ many shall be condemned and v. 13. many walke in the broad way to destruction few in the narrow Whereby we are taught first that we must not frame our liues according to the example of the multitude to liue and doe as the most doe because the most shall be condemned but we must striue to enter in at the straite gate and to be of that little flocke vnto whom the kingdom of heauen is promised Secondly hence we learne not to content our selues to liue as most men and women doe that professe the name of Christ but we must labour to goe beyond the multitude in regard of the truth of our faith and repentance It was not sufficient for the wise virgins to beare the name of virgins to haue lampes burning and to goe forth to meete the bridgroome for all these things did the foolish virgins also but one thing more they had which was the oyle of grace whereby they were inlightened to goe with the bridegroome into his chamber which the foolish virgines lacking were shut out of the dooers and not admitted to come in Matth. 25. The second argument whereby these reprobate professors are described is the circumstance of time when they shal thus plead for themselues why they should not be condemned to wit at the last day when they shall come to be arraigned at the tribunall feare of Gods iudgement This is a point of great weight and moment worthy all observation that men not onely in this life and in death but euen at the last day shall thus plead for themselues Hence we learne that many professing seruice to Christ shall conceiue in their mindeâ a perswasion that they are the true seruants and children of God they shall liue and die in this perswasion and yet for all this at the last iudgement they shall receiue the sentence of condemnation A thing deepely to be waighed of euery one And the consideration of it ought to teach vs all to take heed of spirituall pride and selfe-loue whereby men flatter and deceiue themselues in their estate ouerweening the good things they haue and falsly thinking that they haue that blessing of God which indeed they haue not This must mooue vs not onely to labour to be purged of this pride but also teach vs to suspect the worst of our selues and to iudge our selues seuerely in regard of vnbeleefe and hollownes of heart for this will be a meanes to make vs escape the iudgement of condemnation at the last day which Christ shal pronounce against many of those that thinke themselues to be his seruants Further obserue where Christ saith in that day he singleth out the day of iudgement as a most terrible day And saying they shall say vnto me he makes himselfe the Iudge of all the world in that day and further pointing out their particular pleading for themselues he giues vs to vnderstand that he is very God who knoweth long before not onely the speaches and actions but the very secret thoughts and imaginations of all men that haue beene that are or shall be from the beginning to the ende of the world These things laid together and well considered must stirre vp in our hearts a speciall dutie which the Apostle had learned 2. Cor. â 11. Euen to know the terrour of the Lord that is not onely in iudgement to conceiue but also in heart and affection to be perswaded of the terrible fearefulnes of the last iudgement and in this regard not to content our selues with the gift of knowledge and with an outward profession but to labour for soundnesse and sinceritie of faith of repentance and new obedience both in heart and life This was Pauls practise in regard of the resurrection to this iudgement he endeuoured himselfe to haue alwaies a cleare conscience toward God and toward man Act. 24. 16. And this dutie is most necessarie for such is our ignorance and vnbeleefe that we little regard the terrour of this day but either thinke it shall not come or though it doe we shall scape well enough The third argument here vsed is drawne from the gifts and qualities of the persons which make this plea for themselues they are such as haue prophesied in the name of Christ cast out deuills done many great works in his name To prophesie here signifieth to teach the people of God by expounding the Scripture and applying the same to the consciences for their edification and this office is called prophesie to grace and commend the office of a minister because it was the principall dutie of the Prophets themselues thus to handle the word of God for the instruction and edification of Gods people howsoeuer at some time they did foretell vnto Gods people things to come And therefore he which hath this office and dischargeth the same with good conscience doth a worke no lesse honourable then did the auncient holy Prophets By thy name The name of Christ here signifieth two things I. appointment and commandement from Christ men that preach the word of God beeing rightly called thereunto teach and preach in the name of Christ for those whome the Church calleth lawfully Christ himselfe calleth and they preach by vertue of his name Secondly it signifieth to preach in the roome and stead of Christ to preach that which Christ would preach and in that manner also which Christ would vse 2. Cor. 5. 20. We are embassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you by vs c. And here we may see a difference among the kinds of teaching which God requireth of men Masters teach their seruaÌts parents teach their children and one neighbour and friend another but all these differ
hee is a seuere iudge against all iniquitie II. This shewes that Christ preferres an honest and godly life aboue most worthy gifts euen before the gifts of Prophecie and Miracles and therefore our principall care must be to frame our hearts and liues to true obedience vnto our God in all his commaundements III. This must stirre vs vp to true and vnfained repentance If wee haue not yet repented it must mooue vs to beginne it if wee haue repented wee must doe it more for Christ will pronounce a fearefull sentence of condemnation vpon many professours because they liue in sinne though they haue prophecied in his name and cast ouâ deuils and done many great workes yet because they haue beene in heart addicted to some sinnes hee shall say vnto them at the last day Depart from mee and goe yee cursed into euerlasting âârâ The horrour whereof seeing Christ hath so long before made it knowne vnto vs ought to mooue vs to humble our selues to turne vnto God and to breake off the course of our sinnes euen in the purpose of our hearts And if wee will not now tremble and turne the day will come when wee shall heare a fearefull commaundement and obey it and noâ bee able to turne from it but if wee shal now turne to God by true repentance and new obedience we shall in that day heare the blessed voyce of absolution vpon our selues when as the feareful sentence of condemnaâion shall be pronounced vpon others IV. Whereas many men shall be condemned because in heart they haue beene addicted to some open or secret sinnes wee must in the feare of God labour to purge our hearts from all sinne so as wee bee not addicted to any one sinne with purpose to liue therein yea wee must labour to turne our selues from euery euill way from sinnes in thought in affections in behauiour and actions The purpose of our heart muât bee not to liue in any one sinne so as if wee fall wee may yet truely say it was against our purpose and intent and therefore we must labour to bee renued in the spirit of our mindes euen in the most secret part of our soules It is not enough to leaue sinne when it leaues vs by reason of weakenesse or want of opportunitie thus doth many an aged man who hauing liued in lewdnesse and lust all his youth doth at length by reason of weakenesse in olde age leaue those sinnes in practise but yet his heart is still addicted to them and therefore euen then when hee cannot goe without a staffe will hee take great delight in rehearsing and remembring the trickes of his youth Now this man hath no repentance for his delight in the remembrance of sinne past is all one before God as if hee had liued still in the practise thereof our prayer therefore must be with Dauid to the Lord continually that hee would incline our hearts vnto his commaundements and not to couetousnesse or any other sinne Psal. 119. 36. Verse 24. Whosoeuer then heareth of me these words and doth the same I will liken him to a wise man which hath builded his house on a rocke 25. And the raine fell and the floods came and the windes blew and beat vpon that house and it fell not for it was grounded on a rocke After the deliuery of many notable instructions in this sermon of our Sauiour Christ whereby he hath sufficiently shewed himselfe to be the true Prophet and Doctor of his Church in this verse and those which follow to the 28. he comes to lay downe the conclusion of this excelleÌt sermon wherein he doth stirre vp his hearers to a notable duty namely that they should not make light account of his doctrine contenting themselues barely to heare reade or to learne the same but further to goe about the practise thereof in their liues and conuersations And for the effecting hereof hee laies downe here at large the fruite of true obedience to the word In this conclusion are these points contained I. A maine dutie to be done of all his hearers that is to heare and doe the words of Christ. Whosoeuer heareth these my words doth the same II. The propertie of this dutie it is a note of great wisedome I will liken him to a wise man c. III. The fruite of this dutie Safetie and securitie against all perâls of bodie and soule in the 25. verse all which are amplified by their contraries in the 26. and 27. verses as we shal see in their place The first point is the maine dutie of euery good hearer namely to ioyne practise with knowledge of the word of Christ. This dutie is oft vrged vpon vs by the holy Ghost Rom. 2. 12. Not the hearers of the Law but the doers thereof shall bee iustified before God and Saint Iames stands long on this dutie Iam. 1. 22. Be the doers of the word and not hearers onely deceiuing your ownâ soules which after he enforceth both by the vanitie of hearing without doing v. 23 24. by the blessing that accompanies obedient hearing v. 25. Luk. 11. 27 28. when a woman in admiration at Christs doctrine pronounced her blessed that bare him Christ answered âay rathâr blessed are they that hear the word of God keepe it And in the parable of the sower Mat. 13. there are 4. kinds of hearers three bad one onely good who doe heare know receiue embrace the word of God withall bring forth fruit plentifully And naturall reason may perswade vs of the waight of this duty for the best learning that men haue in humane things is too little or of no vse without practise much lesse can diuine doctrine then profit a man without obedience be ioyned therewith Use. The consideration hereof must mooue vs to pray to God the Father in the name of Christ that he would vouchsafe his spirit vnto vs wherby our hearts might be enclined disposed bent to an vnfained loue obedience of Gods precepts deliuered in his holy word because it is our dutie to liue in the practise of that we heare Yea we must pray so to performe obedience in our life that our consciences may not only not accuse vs but also excuse vs before God in regard therof or at least in regard of our true endeauour desire to obey This duty being practised will minister true comfort vnto vs in time of distresse yea in the fearefull case of death it selfe Hereby did good king Hezekias comfort himselfe at his death that hee had walked before the Lord with an vpright perfect heart Isay 38. And the word of God is plaine for this comfort If our hearts condemne vs not we haue boldnes towards God 1. Ioh. 3. 21. alwaies prouided we haue a good vnderstanding of our duty to God for an ignorant conscience will falsly excuse II. Point The property of this dutie It is a part of great wisdom for he that heareth and
and reuile them But herein they sinne fearefully in dishonoââing their profession and though they charge others with hypocrisie that endeauour in some truth to bee answerable to their profession yet they themselues practise most grosse hypocrisie when as they will beare the name of Christians in profession and communicate with the Lord his holy ordinances and yet make no conscience of sinne but scorne those that doe Ephes. 4. 1. Paul praied for the Ephesians that they might walke worthy the vocation whereto they were called and Titus 2. 7. hee exhorts Titus hereunto that in all things he should shew himselfe an eâsample of good works with vncorrupt doctrine with graâitie and integritie c. Yea verse 10. hee requires seruants to shew such faithfulnesse in their seruice that they may adorne the doctrine of God And not as the Scribes For first they failed in the matter they deliuered not the doctrine of God but the traditions of men about washings and âythings Secondly they failed in the maner they taught coldly without zeale Thirdly they failed in the end they taught in pride and ambition seeking themselues and not Gods glorie But Christ as we haue seene taught farre otherwise and although he misliked their preaching both for matter manner and end yet he vouchsafed to heare them or else how could he haue reprooued these things in theÌ Which shewes that Christ would not separate himselfe from their assemblies whose doctrine he disliked with the deliuerie thereof And therefore no man ought to seuer himselfe from the Church of England for some wants that be therein we haue the true doctrine of Christ preached among vs by Gods blessing and though there be corruptions in manners among vs yea and though they could iustly finde fault with our doctrine yet so long as we hold Christ no man ought to seuer himselfe from our Church And thus much for this Sermon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã A Table of the chiefe points and questions handled in this Commentarie the figures note the page the let ters b the beginning m the middle e the ende of the page A ADams fall decreed 134. m Adoption how knowne 430. m. sixe notes of Adoption out of the Lords praier 324. m Adulterie described 110. m. the greatnes of this sinne 111. m occasions of it forbidden 113. e Affliction how to honour God therin 262. b. 248. m. how to liue therein 480. m. comforts to the afflicted 12. e. 13. b. 438. m. 454. m Alchemists confuted 382. m Almes described 189. b. Almes-giuing handled at large in eight points 188 189. c. it is iustice 217. e. and a dutie of the rich 186. e. what makes our giuing to be Almes 218. m. moââues to Almes giuing 194. e. whether the wife may giue Almes without the husbands consent 188. e Amen what it signifies 320. m Anabaptists confuted 460. b Angels how they doe Gods will 280. m. our imitation of them ibid 282. m. how we are to honour them 283. c Anger aduised is lawfull 94. b. notes of it ibid. rash Anger a degree of murther 91. b Antiquitie no certen note of truth 89. e Apparell wherefore ordained 376. m. practises of inordinate care for Apparell 38â e Apocrypha bookes not canonicall 463. m Apostacie siue degrees of it 365. m Armour of a Christian. 308. e Assault what a man may doe being vnlawfully assaulted 182. b Asseueration in common talke vnlawfull 171. m Astonishment by the ministerie of the word no signe of conuersion 546. e Atheisme abounding 368. m Authoritie of Christ and the Apostles whether equall 473. e B BAnishment a comfort therein 19. b Bargaining how to deale therein 461. e Beggers cause of many beggers 223. m. lustie beggers must not be ordinarily releeued 191. m 192. e. 193 Blessings temporal how they becom ours 287. e Boldnes in prayer how gotteÌ 255. b Bookes diuine Ecclesiasticall and humane 471. e. 472 Bountifulnes of God 403. b. duties from thence 403. m Bread what it signifies 285. b Bruit creatures more obedient then man 378. e Builders on the rocke 538. b. on the sand 542. m C CAlling each one ought to haue a lawfull calling 28. our Callings should be the instruments of mercie 27. b. the duties of lawfull Callings be good workes 63. b Care twofold 372. e. 404. m. the Christian mans care 394. m. 289. e. the practise of moderate care 373. b. distrustfull care with effects and signes thereof 373. e. 404. e. 391. b. reasons against it 1. froÌ the creation 376. 2. from Gods prouidence 377. m. 3. from the vanitie of it 380. m. 4. from Gods prouidence 384. b. 5. it is heathenish 392. b. 6. God careth for vs. 393. m. 7. from the burden of it 405. m Censurers commonly the vilest persons 424. m Ceremonies wheÌ abrogated 103. m Chalenging the field vnlawfull 181. m Charmes condeÌned â99 b. 315. m Chastitie how it is preserued 117. b Children of God their happy estate 38. e. true note of Gods child 205. e Children of wrath 173. m Christs righteousnesse 86. e. how Christ fulfilled the law 71. m Church of God may be hid 56. e. how God taught his Church before Scripture was written 465. m. Gods Church must be vnder the crosse 41. m. why the world hateth it 42. m. Church an incompetent Iudge 471. m. a sure note of the true Church 136. b. our Church defended against the Brownists 136 137. 168. b. 505. b Ciuill honestie insufficient to saue any 85. e. 210. m. 479. e Comfort from God 4. waies 13. e Comforts in sundrie temptations 21. b. 371. e Commandements briefly handled 484 485 486. Commandements negatiue binde more then the affirmatiue 187. e. mans conceit of keeping the Commandements 90. m. third Commandement restored 149. m. sixt Commandement restored and expounded 89 90. c. our examination by it 96. â the 7. Commandement restored and expounded 110. b. c. our examination by it 116. b. the generall commandement of louâ restored and expounded 199. â c. Communication a rule for it 170. e. Inuocation of God therein vnlawfull 171. b Communicants dutie 102. m. we may communicate with the wicked 140. m Communitie of all things not required of God 195. m Conscience how to keepe good conscience 313. e. 462. m CoÌsent to sinners two waies 121. m Contentions beseeme not Christians 183. b Contentation grounds thereof 248. m. 272. e. 285. e. 286. 385. e. 393. e. motiues to contentation 345. b Conuersion described 397. m. why Christ conuerted so few 547. e Correction or reproofe handled in foure points 431. b Couetousnes the maine cause therof 356. m. practises of Couetousnes forbidden 343. m. 345. m. disswasiues from Couetousnesse 285. m Creatures insensible made our teachers 384. m D DAmnation of the nuÌber that shall be damned 519. m Death preparation thereto 273. e remedie against the feare of it 14. m. the second death 531. e. how Christ suffered it 532. b Debt why sinne is
18 1â e Gen. 35. 2. f Ios. 24. 15. 5 Prepare to die g Iob. 14. 14 Luk 2. 25. 6 7 Gods kingdome brings prosperitie Gods absolute will Gods reuealed will a Isa. 46. 10. b Rom 9. 19. c Gen. 18. 23 27. d 2. Sam. 1â 16 14. e Mat. 26. 39 f Act. 16. 7. g Luk. 19 â1 h Act. 21. 13. Branches of Gods reuealed will 1 2 3 4 5 Obedience twofold Fuangelicall Legall Hindrances to obedience Desires furthering our obedience 1 2 3 4 5 Duties furthering our obedience 1 2 3 4 An orderly life 5 Patience vnder the crosse a Pâ 103. 20. ResemblaÌce of mans obedience to the Angels 1 b Philâm 14 c 1. Cor. â 7. d 2. Co. â 1â e 1 Pet. 5. 2. 1 Cor. 9. 17 2 g Ge. 22. 16. 3 4 1 2 Isa. 29. â3 Imitation of the Angels 1 2 a Act 5. 19. and 12 7. â and 16. 26. 3 4 5 6 4. Vse Bellarm. de sanct beat l. 1. c. 19. missâle Rom. a Piâ quinto p. 304. ârasmus v. 25. 26. â1 Rhem on this place What is meant by Bread 1 Beware of couetousnes 2 Learne sobrietie 3 Contentation Phil. 4. 12. Numb 11. 3â 33. 4 Chance confuted 5 Merit consated 6 Of vsing Gods creatures to our delight ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã We may pray for teÌporall blessings A moderate care for teÌporall things lawfull Eccles. 9. 10. How temporall blessing becom ours âââov all in Christ. A lawful calling necessaric Ill getting condemned a Isa. 3 1. b Hag. 1. 6. A moderate care for this life c Exod. 16. 18. 19. d v. â4 e Num. 11. 4. Sanctification of our foodâ How to glorifiâ God with ouâ teÌporal goods How the creature i. sanctified Gen. 1. 29 3â The order of causes in teÌporall blessings Worldlings want ãâã Right vse of temporall blessings Why Gods children must daily pray for pardon Sinne a debt Remission of sinnes is not our whole iustification c Rom. 8. 4. Rhem. on 1. Ioh. 1. sect 5. Forgiuenes of sinne described d Isa. 38. 17. e Mich. 7. 19. f 2. âam ãâã 13. Wants to be bewailed Sâcuâitie in sinne Our rest in distrust ãâã de ãâã l. 5. c. 7. Dulâ humiliation Remedie against despaire a Luk. 17 4. No man can fulfill the law Endeauour to get pardon We must be carefull of the saluation of others How man forgiues How far wee are bound to forgiue Mat. ãâã 25. How we must forgiue the obstinate How we become debters against our neighbours Remission repentance go together b Act. 8. â3 v. 13. c Deut. 29. 19. 20. The practise of true repentance A true signe of pardon of sinne Desire of reuenge must be auoided When wee ought to seeke reconciliation with our brethren o Chap. 5. 23 24. An euidence of our hypocrisie Mans naturall cruelti How to get and keepe peace of conscience Coherence Gods childreÌ most tempted Watchfulnes against sinne Temptations two fold 1. Good 2. Euill To be lead into temptation 4 Degrees in Temptation Whether Gods children be lead into temptation How God leads into temptation Bellarm. de iustif l. 3. c. 14 The child of God cannot wholly fall from grace Graces helping against temptation Difference between the godly and wicked in temptation Satan is li ãâ¦ã his ãâ¦ã Mat. 5. 12 13. The ChristiaÌ armour against temptation 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 ââill com ãâ¦ã th âll ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã all enemies Satans policiâs against Godâ children a 1. The. 5. 23 b 2. The. 2. 1â c Iob. 1. 2. How far wââ may pray against crâssââ Psal. 34. 19. d Luk. â 29. Pray for a comfortable death Resist the dâââl The way hââ to ãâã ãâã How to keepe the faith 1 Phil. 3. â 2 3 How to keep a good conscience Idleâeâ Satan pillow Reâââ ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Charmes Amulets dâabolicall 2. Cor. 11. 14. Places haunted by euill spirits must be shunned Act. 1â 14. 16. What Gods kingdome imports Gods kingdome twofold Proofes of Gods soueraigne kingdome 2 3 4 Gods power Gods glory A ground of trust in God We must be frequent in praising god Howe to praise God How to obtaine our requests in praies Amen what it signifies here Pardon of siânâ must be beleeued particularly Concil Iâid ãâã cap. 9. can 14. Prayer in â knowne tongue Howe to make the â praier a pattern in praying For morning praier Euening praier How to pray in waightie affaires How to pray in affliction In the houre of death A patterne of a godly life Notes of Adoption out of the Lords praier Markes of a carnall man Of forgiuing others Who must forgiue a ãâ¦ã b Deut. 1â ãâã 19. How our forgiuenes goeth before Gods c 2. Sam. 12. 13. d Psal. 51. Priuate wrongs must be forgiuen Motiues 1 2 3 Rules of forgiuing Remission reformation go together Of Fasting Of a religious fast sixe points 1 What kind of worke fasting is How fasting is commanded in the new Testament How examples are a rule In performing a religious fast 3. things 1 a Hest. 4. 16. b 2. Sam. 12. 16. 17. 20. Tollet Instr. Sacerd. l. 6. c. 2. c Dan. 10. 3. d Iob 2. 1â e Nehe. 9. 1. f 2. Sam. 12. 16. Ioel. 1. 13. g Ioel. 2. 16. h Ioel. 1. 11. 13. i Lev. 16. 29. k Ezr. â 21. l 1. Cor. 9. 17. The ends of a religious fast m Ion. 3. 7. 1 2 Io l 1. 1â 3 4 n âar 13. 33 The causes of a religious fast 1 2 o 1. Cor. 5. â p Iudg. 20. 16. 3 4 5 q 2. Chro. 20 1 3. 6 r Act. 10. 30. 7 The time of a religious fast s Leu. 16. 29. Bellarm de bon oper in partic l. 1. c. 7 The kinds of a religious fast Zac. 1â 12. Ioel 1. 14. Ionah 3. 7. 2. Câro 20. 3. y ãâ¦ã 2. 2 y Ezra 9. â z Ioâh 7. â ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Luk 18. 12. Mans behauiour naturally in matters of religion b 1. Kin. 21. 27 c Ps. 78. 34 36 37. d Isaâ 29. 13 â sorts cor ãâ¦ã n religion 1 2 3 Popish fasting âs abhominable Reasons 1. Aquin. 2. 2. â 147. aât 6. 8. Nauâr c. 2â n. 13 14 15. 2 Bellar. de bon oper in partic l. 2. c. 5. 7. c 1. Tim. 4 â 3 Tollet instr Saccr l. 6. c. â 4 Tollet instr Saccr l. 6. c. 2. Christ requires fasting on iust occasion Motiâes to fasting 1 f 2. Cor. 11. 27. 2 Occasions of fasting 1 2 3 4 c 2. Cor. 12. 2â 5 d Ioh. 2. 17. e Psa. 69 10. f Psa. 137. 6. g Psa. 122. 6. h Luk. 6. 12. 13. Of care for the bodie Outward exercises more embraced then waightie duties a Ruth 3. 3. b 2. Sa. 12. 10 c Luk. 7. 46. Priuate worship must be concealed ãâã for vs in Godâ worship 1 Of priuate preparation to Gods publike worship 2 How priuate families must worship god The hear must be approoued to God in fasting how